《Magical Love: Learn To Love In Another World》


 Chapter 1: Life Sucks

    Chapter 1: Life Sucks


    <strong>--An: Also check out my other novel: Yue Of The Moonlight--</strong>


    Ever ask yourself when your knight in shining armor wille? Ever wish that those fictional characters were real? Ever y an otome game so much you actually get sucked into the world for real? All these questions "Are shit..."


    I let out a sigh as I sprawled out on my desk. ss was about to start but my eyelids felt heavy. I ended up ying my favorite game, Magical Love, from start to endst night going through each route for the one-hundredth time. Even though I have yed the game over and over, I just can''t get enough of the male leads. Especially Able''s route. As for my internal questions just now Well, I end up asking myself these questions all the time. I wished to be sucked into an otome game so that maybe just maybe I could find the one I truly love. To experience what it is like to love.


    Even those around me seemed to have better insights on rtionships. My own experience adds up to about Zero Yes, I was what they call a virgin dreamer. Well At least that is what I call it. At the age of fifteen, the number of boys I have talked to can be counted on one hand. I didn''t mistake reality for fiction. I didn''t wear an eye patch over my eye and think I had some kind of magical powers. No, I was basically in Jane. Everything about me was normal. From looks to the way I dressed. Easily lost in trantion.


    "Rei!" "Rei!"


    "Huh? Oh, Mai What''s the matter?" I asked, squinting my eyes as I lifted my head. I was so tired I wanted to do nothing but sleep.


    "Are you muttering some kind of weird chant? All your thoughts are spilling out and you''re getting weird looks from everyone." My best friend Mai. We have been together since we were three years old. She is the only one who can seem to put up with me. In other words, she is my only friend


    But from what she said, I took a quick nce around the room and saw the eyes that seemed to be filled with mockingughter and disgust. In other words, nothing new. Ignoring the room, I put my head back down and closed my eyes. I was too tired to care. "Mai, let them look. If they got nothing better to do than to stare at me then that just means they have taken in interest in me. Whether it is bad or good it is still an interest."


    I could already feel the strange look Mai was giving me but I didn''t care. I slowly floated off into dreand. My day was as normal as ever excluding the fact that my ssmates seemed to be avoiding me a lot more than usual. Sadly, unless I changed schools, my ability to gain a boyfriend any time soon to experience that thing called love was never going to happen. But even if I did do such a thing as change schools I bet within a few days it would be back to the same old, same old. I would need to change myself first before being able to change people''s views about me. My thoughts on this were simple. If they didn''t like me for me.. "Then screw them..."


    After school, I said my goodbyes to Mai and headed home. My home life was nothing to speak of. My parents basically lived at work, except for on the weekends when my dad ran our family dojo. Which meant most of my meals mainly consisted of discounted bentos from the convenience store. As I entered my room I tossed my bag aside and walked straight to my bed falling face first onto it, scaring my cat. My arms and legs were spread out, it was very udy like. Not that it mattered.


    Rolling over onto my back I stared at my ceiling. "Is it wrong to dream about love?" I really wondered. I read many novels, manga, yed Otome games, watched anime, movies, and TV dramas. At some point, my reality became distorted when it came to love.


    "Ahh! I guess I will just get some food. Right Meowskers?"


    "Meow!" The only one I can truly talk to about my inner thoughts and not get judged. My lovely Meowskers! He never judged me.


    I got myself ready once again and headed out the door. They normally reduced the price of bentos around five, it was ten minutes too. It was not that I could not afford to buy a freshly made one. My parents always left plenty of money. It was just that I could use the money to buy other things like novels and games and such


    The evening sun was setting over the horizon casting an orange hue across the sky. The cool spring wind blew across my face as I waited to cross the street. If this were a novel or manga, it would be the perfect timing for the female lead to meet the male lead. They would be standing at opposite ends of the crosswalk. Their eyes would meet. A spark of interest would ensue. And from here their lives would be tangled together for all eternity. Or so I thought in my head. No such scene actually happens in real life but I at least could dream about it right?


    I waspletely lost in my own delusionary thoughts as I walked to the store. I walked right into the store not really paying attention to much of anything. Who would have thought that as I walked through the door I would get shot by someone? I only heard a few gunshots before my body felt limp and I slumped to the floor.


    Never in my life did I think my life would end so early. I knew at that time I was going to die no matter what. It felt as if the life force that kept me going was slowly being sucked out of me. Thest thing I saw before my eyes closed was a man in ck running past me. The worst thing about this situation was the fact that I still had yet to even date a boy. With this thought alone I couldn''t but mumble.. "Ahh, life sucks..."

 Chapter 2: Magical Love System

    Chapter 2: Magical Love System


    <strong>--An: Also check out my other novel: Yue Of The Moonlight--</strong>


    "Wake up my t-chested host!" I do not know why but as I regained consciousness I seemed to have heard a very rude remark about my chest. The worst part is, I feel like I am floating in mid-air. "Hey, host open your eyes already. Just because you are tter than a pancake, so t that people would mistake your chest for an ironing board, doesn''t mean you can keep sleeping."


    Okay so I was not hearing things there really is an asshole talking about my chest. So what if my chest is t!? There are people who like t chests too, right? Maybe? Errrmmm Now that I think about it, didn''t I just die? Why is it that I am still alive? I slowly opened my eyelids to find myself in a bedroom with an old victorian style to it. I was actually quite confused since The bed I was lying in was bigger than my own bed and therge canopy that encircled the entire bed with its purple drapes hanging from the sides really struck me as odd.


    But the thing that struck me as odd the most was the things I was seeing before my eyes. No matter how many times I blinked or rubbed my eyes, the HUD (Heads Up Disy) for Magical Love was right before my eyes. "Am I having some kind of hallucination as I die?"


    "No, no, my t-chested host. You are perfectly alive thanks to me, the great system!" And there it was I was hearing that god awful annoying voice in my head again that continued to call me t-chested. Was it a crime to be t-chested? Was it!? Not sure if I was going insane or not I decided to just ignore the voice in my head and look around the room.


    To be honest I felt everything was very rustic and stylish. The old victorian furniture although not my first choice for furniture still had a certain appeal to it. Not that I had any right to judge since my family was not really well off.


    "Ummm, host! t chested host! Hello! Don''t ignore the system here!" Tuning out the ramblings inside my head, I finally got out of bed and that was when I finally felt something was wrong. My hair for one thing was very long and golden blonde. My hands seemed to be a bit smaller as well and as for my chest well it was its normal size so I guess you could say the strange thing was my hair.


    "Hey, Host! Damn t-chested woman listen to me!" The screech of the voice in my head finally got too much causing me to yell out in anger. "Will you shut up!"


    "Good so you do hear me! Damn t-chested woman why didn''t you answer me before?" The angered voice that sounded like a half robotic and half young boy filled my mind.


    "Can you stop with the t-chested woman shit, it is really beginning to piss me off." To be honest, if I knew where this voice was I''d probably go to their location and beat the hell out of them. I mean yes it is true I have no tits so what!? Sue me!


    "Than Miss Little Meat Buns?" And I almost tripped after hearing the voice give me a new name.


    "Anyway, who and what are you and why are you talking inside my head." I finally caved and decided to ask. I figured if anything I must be dreaming so talking to the voices inside my head should be no problem right? It''s not like I am in the real world where I would get arrested and sent to a padded room somece because people think I am insane for talking to myself.


    "I am the great Magical Love System! Because you died without falling in love you have qualified to live a second life in the wonderful world of Lovetania." The system said in a grandiose fashion which listening to the names made me want to puke.


    Who the hell names their Lovetania!? But as I thought about it, it was true that I did recognize the name. If I remembered correctly, wasn''t the name of the that Magical love took ce in, Lovetania Wait Did this system thing just say Magical Love System!? Am I in the Magical Love universe.


    "That is correct you are! " Wait, you can read my mind? "Yes I can, Little Meat Buns!"


    ""


    Can I punch this system, can I? "Haha I am afraid not. But I will say that you have gotten the chance of a lifetime. Not only do you get to use the Magical Love System but as a bonus in order to make you stand out amongst the rest even with your tiny chest. You see that I made a rhyme! I am such a genius!"


    "Get on with it you asshole system." I truly wanted to punch this system.


    "Ah, where was I? Oh yes, you will be able to cultivate your magic. A little side bonus to make up for yourck of appeal in a certain area, your current magic power has been boosted in order for you to gain some acknowledgment when you reach the academy in two years'' time." The system exined.


    "Wait if I recall correctly, You can only enroll into the Academy at the age of fifteen. If you say two years that means I am currently thirteen then. Can I ask why my hair is blonde?" I had a lot of questions but this was the first one that came to mind.


    "Because you died and became a wandering soul it was decided that you would take over the body of a low-born noble who had just died. You see the body you are in is the body of Rei Lancaster, the daughter of Baron Lancaster, and the only daughter in the family. I must say you will need to work on getting your family to recognize you a bit more since Baron Lancaster is sons over daughters type of man. Thus while the original owner of the body was sick she was not even given medical treatment. Sadly, the servants of this mansion care not for your well being even if you are the daughter of the Baron.


    "You have two older brothers one named Reed Lancaster who is eighteen years of age and the other Kyle Lancaster who is your twin. Your Mother passed away four years ago due to illness. Her name was ira Lancaster. As for the rest of the knowledge about your surroundings, you should investigate on your own to get a better understanding. This is your new world after all." The system seemed to be very proud of the information it just gave and to be honest I didn''t expect to receive so much information from this shitty system as it was so I was a bit surprised.


    "I see. Then what is this system thing and cultivation thing?" If I want to survive in his world I guess it would be best to know how these little cheats work. Because to be honest, I did not see any chance of me falling in love with anyone. Just because this was a new world did not mean my view on life would change. If I can use the power boost and the system here to gain a chance at a new life and survive in this new world that would be ideal for me.


    "The Magic Love system is a system that will allow you to raise your stats. Such as Intellect, Charisma, Fitness, Arts, Martial Arts, Magic Power, and Business. Intellect is as you would think of how smart you are. The higher it is the smarter you will be. You can even develop photographic memory if you raise it high enough and other skills as well. I will leave you to figure that out when the timees. Charisma and Business work closely together. Charisma is your ability to attract the people around you while Business is your ability to make money. With Charisma and Business raised high you can earn a great deal of money.


    " Like Charisma and Business, Martial Arts and Fitness also work closely together. As of now because of your knowledge of Martial Arts from your past life, you are already level one in both Fitness and Martial arts. This is why your sickly dead body that you have taken over is strong enough for you to be walking around. But there is a difference between these two stats. And that is that Martial Arts can raise your Fitness since it requires you to work out.


    "Next is Arts. Arts are things like music, painting, dancing, and other forms of artistic expression. Then we have Magic Power. Magic Power is what this world relies on the most and is the most important aspect of people''s daily lives. The higher the magic power, the more respect you will gain. Right now thanks to this great system you now have above average magic power.


    "You will also see a thing called Love Points. Love Points are what makes others see you as a love interest. When you do things likeplete missions or do certain acts you may receive Love Points if it is noticed by someone else. You will also get a list of names as a love interest and each name will end up having a meter next to it that will allow you to see how deeply in love they are with you.


    "And finally there are system points which you get for clearing tasks. These can be used to upgrade the system or buy items from the store. As for the cultivation thing, it is just a way to raise your magic higher in your spare time with ease. Little Miss Meat Buns." I seriously want to punch this system!


    "Can you stop calling me meat buns? I do have a name you know." I was really getting tired of my chest bing the butt of this system joke for almost ten minutes now.


    "Fine Although you are as t as a cutting board I will oblige to your request and call you by your name Rei." I couldn''t help but frown at that final jab the system took at me. But at least now it will stop calling me little meat buns or t-chested. "Now then Rei, what do you n to do first?"


    "For now, I just want to take in the fact that I am in my favorite otome game and that I am truly reborn or reincarnated whichever you wish to call it. But I wonder how things went back on Earth after I died I am sure my mother and father were very sad. " I couldn''t help but worry. I felt sad that I would never get to see my family and my best friend again. But there was not much I could do about that. I had died and hade to this world after all...


    "This Unfortunately, Rei, even though I am the most awesome system in creation I can not allow you to see what is going on, on your old world. But if it will give you peace of mind I can say this. They are fine." Hearing the System say this caused tears to roll down my cheek. I felt like a weight was lifted off my shoulders knowing they were okay.


    "System Thank you..." I said softly. I raised my head as I forced back the rest of my tears. Now that I was to be Rei Lancaster, I needed to make my current situation better. As of now, I am the unwanted daughter of Baron Lancaster. So I need to make it so at least my treatment is a little bit better if I want to survive the next two years before making my way to Magic Academy. "Alright, system, let''s do this. I hope the two of us can get along from now on."


    "Likewise host and hopefully one day your little meat buns will bloom like a rose during the spring." And once again I felt the sudden urge to smash this damn system in the face.

 Chapter 3: Starting A New Life

    Chapter 3: Starting A New Life


    I guess life does throw you many surprises. When the system said that the daughter of Baron Lancaster was not loved, I did not think it was to this extent. I had looked into the mirror earlier. The body that was now mine was very beautiful. Wellpared to my previous normal looks now you could say I was above average. I had long golden blonde hair and deep blue eyes. White skin without a single blemish on it. You could say at first look I was a picture-perfect example of a high-born youngdy if you ignored the sunken-in cheeks from theck of proper eating. But What I found in my wardrobe was nothing but old dresses that barely fit that seemed to have been mended many times and very clumsily at that. I was sure the old Rei Lancaster had done this needlework herself. Not that I would be any better at it.


    But still, a daughter of a baron was forced to mend her own clothes even with all the maids scurrying about. This was not something I cared too much about but what really ended up being the final straw for me was when I went to get some food from the kitchen the cooksughed and tossed a roll of old moldy bread at me.


    "Um excuse me!" I said holding the roll of bread in my hand ring at the cook who just tossed it at me.


    "What? Do you think if you re at us we will do something more for you? Or are you asking for us to teach you the proper way to be a woman? Hahaha!" One of the cooks said with a heartyugh. His eyes scanned my body up and down which made every hair on my body stand up on end. I feltpletely disgusted by the cook''s gaze. My pent up anger from dealing with the system and the disgust I had from the way the cook was looking at me, I snapped... One step at a time I walked towards theughing cook.


    "Haha! Are you reallying over here? Okay then, let this old man teach you Hey wait! What are you doing!?" The cook yelled out as I began to run straight at him. I lifted my skirt just above my knees as I pushed off the floor springing my body into the air, swirling it around, and gave the cook a full pledge roundhouse kick to the face. After Inded I twirled my body once more and with a balled-up fist I swung as hard as I could making sure to knick the bottom of the cook''s chin sending him straight to the floor. I dusted my hands off and spat on the, now, knocked out cook, before looking at the other cooks.


    I gave them an angry look as I asked: "Now are you going to give me some food or do you want to end up like him?"


    "Young miss, do not worry we will whip something up right away!" A quick change of attitude after seeing the strongest out of all of them get knocked out by a skinny thirteen-year-old girl. I guess just like in the game this world requires a show of strength to get any respect. This is why the owner of my body died so pitifully. She was not strong enough to stand up for herself. But at least now I won''t need to worry about my food. Next, I need to find a few maids and make them submit. Otherwise getting new clothes or even soap to bathe will be a tedious task. Being Japanese I can''t just go and not bathe for days on end.


    As I was lost in thought a stern voice of an older woman called out. "What the hell is going on here? The young master is still waiting for his breakfast!"


    "Then let him wait in line. I was here first." I was not going to back down on getting my food. If I started to back down now, I would not be able to stand up in this Baron''s mansion for the next two years. I may be some NPC in this Magical Love game but I will not allow myself to suffer just because of that.


    "Who dares!? Oh?" The old maid looked at me and smirked. I could tell she really thought nothing of me. "Just the unwanted daughter of the Baron. You think you are that much better than the Young Master?"


    "Do I think I am? I know I am. I can at least fetch my own food. I do not need a maid to go and get it. If the Young Master, this dear brother of mine is so great, why doesn''t he get off his ass and fetch his own food? You can even go back and tell him I said he is azy piece of shit who can''t do anything on his own. And if you insist on trying to cut in line I can always stack you up with the cook over there." I pointed my finger to the still knocked out cook. The old maids face paled seeing the cook. She looked at the other cooks who all averted their eyes and paled even more. She had no idea the unwanted Young Miss of the Baron mansion was so powerful!


    But still, she couldn''t give in to an idle threat. The young master could dictate her life or death if he so wished. So it was better to not offend him. "You really think you are all that!?" The old maid gave a "Hump!" before turning her attention to the cooks. "Hurry up, and get the food ready for the Young Master!"


    "Nanny what is taking so long?" A young boy''s voice was hearding from the hall. It slightly cracked as he spoke indicating that the young boy was still going through puberty.


    "It''s nothing Young Master, the Young Miss, Your Sister wants to get her food first." The old maid acted as if I was in the wrong. Not that it mattered. I have dealt with the haughty type before. Anyway, if he thinks he can get one up on me just because he is the young master he had another thinging.


    "Oh?" Kyle, my supposed twin brother, looked at me and frowned. I can tell he was scrutinizing my dress. But what was I to do when I only had dresses that were already getting too small for me? "Sister, why are you dressed like that?"


    "Why? Do you not know out of everyone in this house that I get treated worse than a servant? Your life as a young master must be very good since you get to eat what you want, have clean and new clothes, while I sit in a room with old furniture and old clothes that barely fit, being thrown scraps that are enough to keep me somewhat alive. Don''t give me dirty looks just because I am not dressed fashionably. Go back to your room and be the young master of the house and leave me alone. Oh but before you go..." I took the moldy bread I was given earlier and tossed it over to Kyle. "Eat that to hold you over. And don''t say it''s not edible because this is what I get served every day."


    As I finished speaking one of the cooks came over with a te full of food for me. I took it and a pair of clean utensils and headed back to my room not caring what Kyle had to say. I had no idea how my new brothers treated the old Rei Lancaster but I knew one thing was for sure, I was not going to give them a chance to fight back just in case they have ill intentions.


    ---


    "Nanny what is the meaning of this? Why is it that my sister is wearing rags? Was it not your job to ensure that she was well taken care of? Why is it that she looks like she has not eaten properly for months!?" Kyle couldn''t understand it. His twin sister younger than him by only a few minutes was never like this before. She was once a happy girl that loved tough and y. That was when their mother was alive but now She looked no different than a beggar on the streets! She was much more colder and looked as if she was ready to bite anyone who got close to her.


    "Young Master, I am not sure, I thought the maids were taking good care of her!" The nanny did her best to try to defend herself. Which seemed to have worked because Kyle nodded and replied


    "Then fire those maids and assign new ones to her." With these words, he basically washed his hands of the issue. Not realizing that his good intentions would never reach his sister. That the sister he once knew had already died due to neglect after bing sick and not a single person was willing to send for a doctor.


    The Nanny, on the other hand, wanted to know why there was a sudden change in Rei''s mentality. "It seems I was too lenient with that girl. She is nothing more than a pawn to be used for marriage. The master does not care what happens to her otherwise. As long as she retains her purity nothing else matters." This meant that she could have some of the stronger maids beat the wretched girl for almost getting her in trouble.


    ---


    I sat in my room slowly eating my food. Contemting how I was going to get a new set of clothes. "Maybe I should just set fire to the ce..."


    "Rei, if you set fire to the ce, you will have no were to live for the next two years." The system chimed on my littlement.


    "It''s not that it would get any better otherwise. My guess is that as just some random NPC of this game the original Rei Lancaster was supposed to die. But I figured if I burnt the ce down I can at least put everyone in the same position as me. The shitty maids and other servants will also lose their jobs. You saw that Nanny just now. She used her years of service to that so-called brother of mine to speak out against me as if she was the master and I was the servant." It really pissed me off how these people ignored the daughter of the house just because the Baron was a boys over girls type person. "More than likely I am just an expendable pawn for the Baron."


    "So what do you n to do?" The system asked me. But there was only one thing I could think of and that was to grow stronger. But I was never the studious type and preferred to move my body.


    I racked my brain over the game information that I could remember. To get a better understanding of this world I decided to write everything down that I knew about the game. From the characters to the so-called ss system. And that was when it hit me. "Magic Knight..."


    "Magic Knight?"


    "Mmm This is what I will be. I just need to learn how to use magic and find a sword. I have two years to practice both. I know a little swordsmanship but probably nothing that would be useful in actualbat."


    "Rei the cultivation manual I gave you gives a basic introduction on how to use magic. As for swordsmanship, I can do a one time, free of charge, purchase from the store and get a manual and sword for you to practice with."


    "Oh? Why are you being so generous?" I thought the system hated me with how it was speaking when we first met.


    "It is a rule if a host is put into a bad situation upon rebirth that we can help them out to a certain extent for free. It is not much but this should at least get you going for a while."


    Suddenly I saw a glow on the table next to me and a sword and a book along with a small pouch appeared. Curious as to what was in the pouch I picked it up to find it slightly heavy. Peering inside I almost yelled out in shock. It was filled with gold coins! "This..."


    "A little extra service so you can live morefortably. The system also has an inventory so you can store all your items in there. This should allow you to get by until you reach the academy." I was seriously touched, if the system was not a voice inside my head, I might have fallen for it on the spot. Of course, this was a lie. Since love to me was not something I could actuallyprehend.


    "Thank you I will use it sparingly." I could buy a few cheap articles of clothing then use the rest to help with my training. Since food was no longer an issue, I could go find a few tutors to get my basics down. I, of course, also had no ns on giving up on making my new shitty family give me what was due.

 Chapter 4: Kidnappers Part One

    Chapter 4: Kidnappers Part One


    That night I sat upte looking at the pouch with the gold coins in it. If it was up to me I would have run away already and started a new life somece else. But unfortunately, I need to use the noble title thates from being a Baron''s daughter as a means to enter the Academy. Golden Wings Magical Academy, a prestigious school that only caters to nobles and the extremely rich. It is the stage where the love interest of Magical Love gather and fight over the female lead. My reason for attending the school is not for the sake of finding love but for the sake of graduating top of my ss as a magical knight. Only then will I be able to leave the Lancaster name behind me and start fresh.


    "System we will be going out tomorrow. I need to begin my search for tutors and buy some things." My goals were now set. I just had to aplish them so that I could have a sessful new life in this new world.


    "I wish you luck on your adventure tomorrow Rei. Just be careful because your stats are still low." For some reason and I do not know why but the system had been awfully nice to me after it started calling me by my name. Not that I wasining. I would rather it treat me nicely instead of calling me t-chested the entire time.


    The next morning I woke up to a knock at my door. "Why is someone waking me up so early in the morning... Wait... Where am I?" As sleepy-eyed as I was, it took a few seconds to realize that everything that had happened the day before was all real and because of that, I let out a long sigh, first thing in the morning.


    Forcing myself up out of bed, I ignored the knock at the door and walked over to my closet to pick out the cleanest dress I had. Just as I finished getting changed another knock came at my door. Sighing once again, I finally decided to answer it. "Yes?"


    When I opened the door a little girl around eight to ten years old in a maid outfit stood there looking at me nervously. "Can I help you?" I asked seeing that the little maid was only staring and not saying anything.


    "Ah yes Umm Young Master sent me to serve yuve..." Oh, she bit her tongue how cute But Kyle sent me a maid?


    "Did he say why he was sending you to me?" I asked curiously. What was this sudden change of attitude? Did he feel pity for me?


    "Young Master said that he can''t trust the servants of this house to take care of his younger sister. He said he can''t be by your side to make sure you are well taken care of and the most he can do is send you this little maid Young miss Young Master told me to tell you there seems to be someone in this house who doesn''t want you to live well Young Master is looking into it. He says that he knows it is unfair to continue to be treated as you are but please bear with it a little longer." The little maid seemed to be telling the truth as far as I could tell. But I still couldn''t let my guard down about such matters. But judging by the expression I got yesterday it seemed he might not have known about my mistreatment.


    "Your name?" Since a little helper was sent to me, I might as well make use of her. Though I am not used to having a servant per see, but someone who can be my ears and eyes throughout the mansion was very helpful. It would help in my ability to understand this new ce better.


    "My what?" The little maid asked, confused.


    "Your name. What is your name?" I found her little confused expression kind of cute causing me to truly smile for the first time since I came to this world.


    "Oh? Ah Yes, answering Young Miss, My Name Emily." Emily said shyly. From what I could tell this maid had no other objectives other than to attend to me but I still decided to keep my guard up until I knew for sure that she was sent by Kyle and what his motives were. You may think I might have yed too many otome games or read too many novels and that I might be reading too much into things but this was indeed the world of an otome game, so I could not just trust anyone. Even if they were this young.


    "Rei, I detect no malicious intent." The system suddenly chimed in.


    "Oh, you can tell these things as well?" I asked. If so then such an ability would be very useful.


    "It is all on your status screen. Rei. Under ''People Of Interest''. It will tell you how people perceive you. Even if they do not show it on the surface." The system exined to me.


    hearing this, I quickly opened my status menu which I had yet to really look at.


    Character Name: Rei Lancaster


    Intellect: 1


    Charisma: 0


    Fitness: 1


    Arts: 0


    Martial Arts: 1


    Magic Power: 5


    Business: 0


    Love Points: 0


    Love Interest:


    System Points: 0


    People Of Interest:


    Grace Fortlon(Nanny): Enemy 10


    Kyle Lancaster: Friend 3


    Emily: Friend 9


    Abilities: None


    Artifacts: None


    I was quite surprised to see that Kyle was friendly towards me and even more surprised to see how high Emiliys friend status was. This was most likely due to her being so young. But seeing that she could be trusted I felt more relieved. But it did seem I was going to have to watch out for this Nanny. Her actual name was Grace Fortlon I guess I will have to deal with her at some point but now is not the time since I do not have any idea why she sees me as an enemy.


    Letting out a small sigh I turned my attention back to Emily. "Since you are here you cane with me. I need to do some shopping."


    "I will do my best to carry your items Young Miss." Emily said with a smile as she rolled up one of her sleeves and patted her arm muscles as if she was really strong. To be honest, I could not see this girl lifting half the things I n to buy nor would I ever make such a little girl carry any heavy items.


    ---


    The streets were bustling as people went to and fro throughout the market. Forelonia situated in the Kingdom of Selinicia was known for its diversity of goods since it was located on the trade route that shipped and received goods from two other neighboring countries. The Empire to the west and the Republic of Delsoin to the east. Forelonia was the city I lived in and also the biggest trade hub in all of Selinicia. In the game, Selinicia and the Empire went to war. It was the female lead along with all the love interests in the game who put a stop to the war. Unfortunately, Forelonia was the first ce that fell right at the start of the war.


    "This ce is very busy today." I mumbled to myself as I walked through the crowd.


    "It does seem rather busy, I wonder why." Emily said as she looked around at everything. It seemed she did not get out very often with how she was looking at everything in awe. One thing I did notice was that she was getting knocked around a lot as she tried to keep up. I had no choice but to grab her hand and pull her along or else she would end up getting lost.


    "Young Miss!?" I guess me suddenly grabbing her hand startled her.


    "If I do not hold your hand I am afraid you will get lost." I replied with a smile. Emily''s cheeks turned red. She knew what I said was most likely true.


    That being said though, there were many people doing the same with their young children. One of the events within Magical Love was the incident of the lost children was the first thing that came to mind when I saw how cautious all the parents were being. It was in this city, Forelonia that the Female lead Alissa Coborne who came from a small merchant family would meet Able Ronstine for the first time. She goes on to help solve the case of the missing children alongside Able gaining his affection. But it was not until Alissa actually entered the magic academy under a schrship that she would finally begin being able to romance Able. At the time when I was ying the game, it actually took me a few ythroughs to notice this event. If you did not go into the city at a certain time and day you would not meet Able and unlock him as a love interest.


    "Hmmm I wonder if I will meet Able..." I mused. I actually liked Able the most out of all of the love interests. He was someone who did not hide his thoughts and never schemed against others. You could say he was my ideal kind of guy. Compared to those boys from my past life that I went to school with every day. They failed to even reach the same level as the leg hair on Able''s legs. Those boys only cared about looks and how much skin was exposed. They were nothing but disgusting pigs. If I could date someone like Able I would have noints. But that bar was a little high for me.


    It was at that time as I came out of my thoughts that I realized the hand I was using to hold on to Emily''s hand was empty. I spun myself around to look at where I had juste from to only see a sea of people. "Emily!? Emily!?"


    I started to panic as I looked around trying to see if could even spot Emily''s shadow. "How did she disappear Where did she go?" I was very confused. How was it possible that someone I had a tight grip on disappeared just like that? If someone were to snatch her away it would have tugged on my arm. Unless "Magic Shit! I was careless!"


    I was indeed careless. I figured Emily would have been fine if I just held her hand but I forgot this world had magic which could make the impossible possible. What to do I guess I should first get out of this crowd. I knew standing in the crowd was not going to get me anywhere. The kidnappers would not wander around the crowd for me to spot them. They would most likely make their way down a back alley somewhere.


    After making my way out of the crowd I stood at the entrance of one of the alleys. I tried to remember the maps of Magical Love of theyout for the city of Forelonia. I may not have been the best when it came to school but remembering Magical Love was one thing I was pretty good at. If things were the same as the game then the kidnappers would have brought Emily to the southern part of the city near the shipping docks. That was where they used an abandoned warehouse as their hideout.


    "It''s my fault for bringing Emily out. I should at least try to see if I can either catch up to the kidnappers or find out for sure where their hideout is and report them and hopefully get Emily back safe and sound." I said under my breath. I wasn''t showing it but I was very worried about Emily''s safety. Although, I was not dumb enough to go running up to the warehouse on my own. In the game, the people there could all wield magic. Me, someone who just came to this world with no idea whatsoever on how to control magic was not going to be able to do much of anything against so many kidnappers. If it was one or two I may be able to sneak up on them and knock them out. But even then that was risky but when I think of the fact that Emily thought highly of me there was no way I was going to leave her behind.


    As I entered the alley I suddenly heard a yelle from around the bend. "Listen girl get out of our way or you will get hurt!"


    "I will not! How could you do such an evil act as kidnapping small children!?" The voice I heard was not that of a young man but that of a young girl. Her voice was loud and seemed to hold arge sense of justice. The voice itself seemed familiar to me as if I had heard it before. As ran towards where the voices wereing from, I turned the corner and saw the familiar face that I had seen thousands of times before. I knew right away who it was. Alissa Coborne the female lead herself standing there with one hand on her hip and the other hand stretched out pointing at the two ruffians holding a small child. And that child was the very little maid I had been searching for.

 Chapter 5: Kidnappers Part Two

    Chapter 5: Kidnappers Part Two


    [Ding!]


    [Mandatory Event Started!]


    [Completion Guidelines: Save the little maid named Emily from the clutches of the kidnappers. Bonus event, help Alissa Coborne solve the kidnappers'' case!]


    [Rewards: Main Event: 100 System Points, One Save Token]


    [Bonus Event (Mandatory): 500 System Points, Chance At Prize Wheel]


    [Failure: Be Mute For An Entire Week.]


    I looked at the sudden notification box that popped up a little startled. "System what is this?"


    "Rei there are two types of events. Mandatory events such as this which will force you toplete the event and then there are optional events. In this case, you have two mandatory events. Luckily the failure punishment is only being mute." The system said. It sounded as if it was wiping sweat off its forehead as it said thatst sentence.


    Just to make sure, I was thinking on the same page as the system I asked: "So I get punished for notpleting an event?"


    "That is right. Punishments run from losing stats permanently to the harshest which is permanent death with no reincarnation. So please, host, do your best toplete the mandatory events. It has been a while where I could pick on a host and not have them get angry at me." The system answered.


    "So all the t-chested crap on the first day was..."


    "It was to test your personality, in order to see what path you will be able to take." This answer from the system really surprised me. But if you think about it normally a person would really get pissed off, start swearing, and breaking things if someone was digging into them the way the system did. What was worse was the system was not a solid life form and you could not shut them out of your head. But this brought up another question that I had not thought of until now.


    "System, what exactly are you?"


    "This I am not sure, I am sorry Rei." The system said apologetically.


    "It''s fine, at least now I know you are not out to make fun of me non stop. Let''s talk moreter it seems if I do not move soon I will have to save the other girl as well." The kidnappers were beginning to close in on Alissa so I figured it was about time I made my move.


    While the two kidnappers were busy I dashed forward picking up a brick that wasying on the side as I did. I went straight for the person who had a hold of Emily first, jumped up into the air as high as I could, and brought down the brick on top of the first kidnapper''s head. "Ohff!"


    The kidnapper''s body went limp as he fell to the ground. I quickly caught a hold of Emily who seemed to be knocked out. It was not until hispanion fell to the ground did the other kidnapper finally turn around. "What the fuck!? Who are you!?"


    "The person who is about to beat some sense into you!" I gently ced Emily on the ground before dashing forward towards the other kidnapper. It seemed that a young girl attacking him without any hesitation caught him off guard because he stood there dumbfounded as I grabbed his hand, pulled hard, tossed my hip into his center of gravity, and with all my strength and using my body weight, I thrust the kidnapper over my shoulder sending him flying through the air and onto the ground with a loud thud. I then quickly punched the tip of his chin to incapacitate him so he would be easier to tie up.


    "Ummm..." I heard a voiceing from behind me. I looked up to see the female lead of Magical Love looking back at me with sparkling eyes. I couldn''t help but think to myself: ''I didn''t trip a g did I?''


    I slowly got up and dusted myself off before taking a good look at the ever graceful Alissa Coborne herself. If I had to say, she was rather beautiful. I could see why all the love interests of the game would fall in love with her. Her long silver hair and emerald eye flickered in the sunlight. She was indeed a unique beauty. She wouldter be known as the Ice Queen for her strong aptitude for ice magic. Sadly at this time, she was not very strong and her sense of justice was very high which caused her to almost be taken away by these kidnappers herself. "You know it is dangerous for you to be out here like this by yourself."


    "Ah umm yes. I do realize that now. I thank you for rescuing not only me but the young girl over there as well." Alissa looked at me, her eyes were still sparkling. For some reason, I felt like one of those idols who always had nothing but old men at my shows looking at me with impure thoughts. It was just my imagination, right? Is there a reason why she is suddenly blushing? Is she sick?


    "It is good that you realize it now. As for the little maid over there, she is actually my maid. She was snatched from me by someone using magic." I felt horrible that I was not able to keep Emily safe even though I brought her out with me. She was just a young girl and already had to suffer a tragic experience such as a kidnapping.


    [Ding!]


    [Main Event Save Emily Completed!]


    [Rewards Gained: 100 System Points, One Save Token]


    "System, what is a save token?" I had never heard of any save token from Magical Love before, so I could only think of it as a unique item from the system. By the sounds of it, it would allow me to save which was good but I was not one hundred percent sure.


    "Hoho! Rei save tokens are very useful, they will allow you to save before you begin an event. This will allow you to start over one time if you fail a task, with out incurring the event failure punishment." The system exined to me and the system was right, such an item was very good indeed.


    "I guess it wille in handyter. For now, it is time to solve the kidnapping case." I did not want to use the save token on my first event. It felt like it would be aplete waste. I figured I would save it for an event I did not know how toplete.


    "Ummm Miss?" Alissa looked at me in confusion since I had suddenly stopped talking to her.


    Shaking my head I said with a smile. "It''s nothing, I was just thinking about something. Let''s get these two tied up. But what are we going to use to tie them up with..." I looked around and saw nothing of use. The only option was to strip them of their shirts and use that but I was not sure if that would hold very well.


    "If this young miss would like, why not use this?" A melodic voice filled my ear from above causing me to look up to see where it wasing from. Upon one of the tall brick buildings in front of me, a young man stood there looking down at me and Alissa. He tossed down a bundle of rope and before I knew it he himself also jumped down. I could not get a good look at his facial features while he was on top of the building, due to the sunlight shining into my eye and casting a shadow over his body but when hended in the alley gracefully as if he had not just jumped off a five-story building, I was stunned to see that it was actually one of the male leads, the secrete love interest of the game Magical Love, it was none other than Able Ronstine. His brown hair lightly fluttered in the gentle breeze and hazel eyes as he gazed at you were warm and gave you afortable feeling.


    I was basically mesmerized by how handsome he was and it took me a minute toe out of my daze. "Ah, yes Thank you, this will work perfectly." I said giving a polite bow.


    "Haha, no need say thanks, I was here to help but ended up watching your amazing disy of fighting prowess. But I have to say the skills you showed just now were very unique. Where did you learn to use such moves?" Able gave me a very curious look as if he was trying to figure me out.


    I really did not know how to answer his question. what was I supposed to say? That I learned it all from my past life? This was of course nothing anyone would believe even if I did tell them, so I could only lie. "Something, I came up with myself."


    "I see." Able gaze seemed to try to prate through me to see if I was lying to him or not, but I did not n to go into any more details. Luckily he did not press the issue as he said: "Alright let''s get these guys tied up before some introductions."


    But I don''t need introductions, I thought to myself. I went ahead and picked up the rope that Able had tossed down before walking over to the first kidnapper that I knocked out. While I was tying him up I decided to ask Able if he had used magic just now to jump off the building. "Umm, when you jumped did you use magic?"


    "Just now? Yeah, I did. I used wind magic to slow my fall."


    "I see Sorry if this sounds a little out of ce but do you know of anyone who teaches the basics of magic?" I asked. I wanted to see if Able could rmend me someone so that way I would not get screwed over. It would be better to have the son of the Ronstine family, a family of magic knights, rmend someone than to try to find someone on my own.


    "Oh? Your family didn''t get you a tutor? Are you not from the Lancaster family?" Able asked. I was surprised that he knew who I was. But I also found it funny. I am sure there was no way he couldn''t tell by my dress that I was not favored within the family. Why would they get the unwanted daughter a tutor? But more importantly, I wondered how he knew...


    "How do you know who I am?" I decided to just be upfront and ask.


    "AHH." Able suddenly scratched his head. His cheeks flushed a tint red out of nowhere. "Let''s just say I have seen a picture of you when you were younger"


    Hmmm? A picture? It was times like these that I wished I had a better understanding of my own family and my surroundings. Because these things were not in the game and I had no memories that belonged to the old Rei Lancaster. But seeing Able''s embarrassment, I figured it was best to change the subject. "Anyway, This is not the best time to talk about these things, lets make our way to the warehouse." It was only after I spoke that I realized I fumbled. In the game, Alissa and Able did not find the kidnappers whereabouts until they identally stumbled upon it, and just now I made it sound like I already knew their hideout location. Although it was true that I knew, I should have identally lead them into that direction and pretended that we stumbled upon it.


    "Warehouse?" Alissa spoke up looking at me with a raised eyebrow before asking: "How do you know they were going to a warehouse?"


    I was left speechless. I really messed up. This slip of the tongue could make me an aplice! It was only with some quick thinking that I had thought up an excuse! "Isn''t it natural for thugs to use an abandoned warehouse as their base of operation? If these two men were heading in this direction then they were heading towards the docks. The docks are also well known to not be patrolled a lot. Which makes it a perfect hiding ce. With careful deduction by piecing together all the information on hand, this is what I figured out. Then again I could be wrong since it is just an assumption..."


    "No, I think you are right. But to think you could think so quickly on your feet. Very impressive!" Able smiled brightly that almost caused me to have a nose bleed. That smile almost made my heart burst out of my chest. He was just too handsome. It was too bad he was the female lead''s love interest. I already knew my life would not have much in the line of love. My main goals were not romance but to survive in this new world. I had to be a magic knight in order to earn the right to live my life freely. But deep down I still hoped maybe one day I would find a true love to settle down with.


    "By the way, my name is Able, Able Ronstine. If I am correct you are Rei Lancaster right and this miss here is?" Able suddenly decided to do his introduction. He even included mine as well. I do have a mouth you know! I can speak themonnguage!


    "Me? Oh, my name is Alissa Coborne" Alissa answered. She didn''t even look at Able and only looked at me while she introduced herself. Now that I thought about it, she had yet to even look in Able''s direction had she not? Was she avoiding him? Was it because he was too handsome that she, herself would have a nose bleed?


    "It is nice to meet you." I said while giving a polite bow.

 Chapter 6: Kidnapped Part One

    Chapter 6: Kidnapped Part One


    "Now that introductions are out of the way, we should get going." It was about time we stopped hanging around and capture the kidnappers.


    "What Lady Lancaster said is correct we should hurry along!" Alissa seemed to understand what I meant.


    "What about the little maid? We can''t just leave her here." Able looked at Emily who was propped up still asleep on the side of the building.


    "I will carry her. She is my responsibility after all since she is my maid." There was no way I was going to leave Emily in the hands of someone else or leave her where she was. I walked over to her, turned around, and squatted down. It took a minute but I was finally able to get Emily up onto my back. Luckily I had points in fitness and martial arts or carrying Emily on my back would be difficult with my current build.


    "I can carry her if you would like." Able offered in which I politely declined.


    "Thank you, although Emily may be young she is still a girl, so it is better if I carry her." And if she ever woke up and saw that handsome face up close she would end up having a heart attack. I did not say thest part out loud. I actually wondered if Able knew how handsome he was. If not for the female lead and the fact that I looked like a beggar off the street at this time I might have tried to talk to him more. But I figured it would be bad for me to do so.


    "You are right. But if you need help let me know." Able gave me a blinding smile which almost made me stumble. I wonder if he knew that his smile was the best weapon we had right now. It was very deadly. To my heart that is.


    We made our way through the back alleys towards the docks area. I was a little nervous since I had my hands full carrying Emily around. I wasn''t sure if we would get attacked at all as we got closer to the hideout. Luckily Able and Alissa both took up positions to my right and left giving me a bit more reassurance.


    I was not sure how powerful Alissa was at this time. In the game she did have some magic power when she was younger, how much though, I was not sure. I just hoped it was enough that she could protect herself. As for Able Well, he can jump off a building and softlynd on the ground, I was sure he would be fine.


    The closer we got to the docks the worse the area got. We saw many homeless people wandering about picking through the trash. This actually surprised me because no such scenes were not seen in Magical Love the game. Then again I doubt the creators ever nned to show such a side in the first ce. Whether it was implied due to the kidnappers I was not sure. But one thing for sure was that the underworld side of the Kingdom of Selinicia was no different from that of Earth''s. There was the bad and the good. It seemed this was why the patrols of this area were sparse. In order to not see this side of the kingdom.


    "Lady Lancaster, which warehouse do you think they are in?" Alissa asked as we continued walking.


    "Mmm, my guess would be one that is right off the water. The water would make it easier to transport the kids they kidnapped." I answered. ording to the game, the warehouse in the game was positioned right on the dock which allowed the kidnappers to put the kids on a boat and ship them off to a ve trader somece. As long as everything was just like in the game then that should be where the hideout was.


    "You really have some keen insights. It was right to make you the leader." Able''s words confused me. When did I be the leader? Wasn''t it right for the one with the sword on his hip and a thing between his legs to be the leader? He''s not going to push me out in front of him to block an attack right?


    I was actually starting to get worried. From what I understand Able in the game would never do such things but there was no telling if this Able had a different kind of personality. Hopefully, just hopefully, there will be no Rei Lancaster shields being used anytime soon. I at least hope they won''t get Emily mixed up in it if they did


    "Lady Lancaster..." Alissa began, but I cut her off.


    "Just Rei is fine. I don''t like all those formalities." I really didn''t like being called,dy, all the time. I do not know if it was because I grew up in Japan until just the other day or what but being called Lady Lancaster just felt strange. I knew I would need to get used to it in the future since it was the respectful way to call an unmarried youngdy in this world. But to make the female lead who was going to shine and be deemed a hero of Selinicia in the future call me as such was not right. I would rather be on close terms and speak friendly towards each other. So that maybe, just maybe I will have a powerful backingter in life.


    Some might say that I am being calctive by thinking in such a way but was it wrong to use whatever means you had to live a better life? It''s not like I was going out using people as stepping stones. I was just making it so that no one would try to mess with meter on when I tried to leave the Lancaster family. Having someone praised as a hero as a backer was a great deterrence for such things.


    My words seemed to have made Alissa happy because she instantlytched on to my arm making it even harder to walk with Emily on my back. But seeing her beaming a smile at me and thinking of my future, I allowed her to do so. "Then call me Alissa! From this day forward we are friends!"


    She was definitely true to her personality from Magical Love. The female lead although beautiful, was verypassionate, had a high sense of justice, and was very friendly. Her long silver hair and emerald eyes made her stand out in the crowd. She was hard to miss.


    "Hey, can I call you Rei too?" Able who was on the other side of me asked. This kind of stunned me since in the game he always called Alissa, Lady Alissa until they had gotten really close. I guess this goes to show the respect he had for her. But before I could answer him Alissa spoke up.


    "Hey don''t get overly friendly with my Rei!" She shouted out loudly.


    Ummm Excuse me, what do you mean by your Rei? I do not belong to anyone Also, should you be yelling at one of the love interest like that? Are you not going to romance himter? Is this the, "We started off fighting with each other but slowly loved bloomed between us", path? Whatever it was could I be left out of it? I didn''t want to be dragged into other people''s love lives when mine was nonexistent.


    I ignored Alissa''s sudden outburst and said: "It is fine. You can call me Rei as well." I do not know why Alissa was pouting all of a sudden but whatever. To be called by my first name by Able was like a dreame true. I was one of those people who always used my own name when doing the character creation if they allowed you to do so. Magical Love was one of those games. It allowed you to set what was called a pet name. This pet name was used throughout the game once you earned enough friendship points with your targets. Hearing the melodic male leads voices all calling out my name really caused my inner fangirl to scream out in excitement.


    "Then Rei, please call me Able!" Able''s smile as he spoke almost made my heart jump out of my chest once again. But I did not have time to fall into a mesmerized daze due to this smile since the arm Alissa was holding was slowly being crushed under the girl''s grip causing a sharp pain to shoot up through my arm. It was then that I realized that Alissa was indeed strong enough to protect herself.


    Like this, we continued to chat amongst ourselves as we made our way to the docks.


    ---


    *Bam!*


    "Where are the Berks brothers!? Didn''t they go out this morning saying they would snatch up another kid to reach the quota?" A bald middle-aged man with a scar on his cheek said as he mmed his fist on the table in front of him.


    "Boss, rx, maybe they ran into an issue. They should be back soon. " Another man around twenty to thirty years of age did his best to calm the bald middle-aged man down.


    "Humph! The buyer will be here soon and if we do not reach the quota, we will lose a hefty sum of money! The kids we have now will only go for ten gold each. We made a deal with these people to give them twenty kids a week for one thousand gold if we reach our quota. We are short one kid!" The bald middle-aged man picked up the mug filled with ale and downed it all in one go. He wiped his lips before smacking them together and said: "They got one hour. If they do not turn up, go out and take any kid under the age of fifteen."


    ---


    To be honest I have no idea where I currently am. Alissa was kind enough to take Emily off my hands for a little while and before I knew it I started to feel very sleepy and when I woke up I found myself surrounded by little kids, in a brick-walled room. My only assumption was that I too had been kidnapped. But I didn''t understand why I was kidnapped. Alissa was much more beautiful than me. Why did they not take her instead?


    [Ding!]


    [Sub Bonus Event (Optional)]


    [Take down the kidnapping ring by yourself and rescue all the children before they are sold off!]


    [Reward: 5000 System Points, 2x Save Tokens]


    [ept?] [Deciline?]


    Looking at the sudden notification popup I was quite surprised at the rewards. This was an optional event so I did not have to do it. But the rewards were a little enticing. "System one question if I die..."


    "You will die for good, Rei. Unless you had used a save token." The system responded without hesitation.


    I let out a sigh and contemted for a minute. Before asking the system one more question. "System, if I use a save token now will I be able to retry the mission if I do not ept or decline it before saving?"


    "If you save now, the dialogue box will still be there when you are revived. But Rei, something I should remind you is that if you die a horrible death or have bad things happen to you that you wished you could forget, you will remember it all upon revival. So be mentally prepared." The system had given me some food for thought. I had not even thought about such a thing but I guess this was part of the save system. I mean it wouldn''t be a save system if you forgot everything you did during yourst ythrough.


    "I understand, thank you, System. Let''s use the save token." I said.


    "As you wish." The system replied. Not even a secondter I was wrapped in a glow of blue light before it quickly disappeared. "Saveplete!"


    Once I saved, I hit the ept button to begin the subevent. Now it was just a matter of getting out of this room But the room itself was all closed off with no windows and only a single door. "Did I bite off more than I can chew..."


    "Big sister are you okay?" A childish voice came from my side. I looked over and a girl looking no more than six years old was standing there. Unlike the other kids who were crying. She seemed more calm andposed.


    "I''m fine thanks. What''s your name?" I asked.


    "I''m Corn. At least that is what they called me when I lived on the streets." Corn replied with a smile.


    Hearing that she lived on the streets allowed me to understand why she was so calm. She was used to the rough life. Maybe being sold as a ve might have been a good option for her. But that does not mean I would allow such a thing to happen. There were better options out there for her like an orphanage or the maids guild.


    The maids guild was where Emily came from. They were a ce for young girls to go to if they had no other ce to go. They could learn how to be a maid for free and would then be sold to a family who would not mistreat them. Investigations were done for every household before they were sold off. Part of the contract was that if you had no use for the maid any more then you had to send her back to the maids guild. Everything was signed by a magical contract. The maids guild made it so that people could not go and sell a maid off since periodic visits were held every few months to ensure the maids were not being treated poorly.


    "Well, Corn I want you to stay here for now. Big Sister promises that she will get you out of here and take you to a ce that will allow you to have a better life okay?"


    "Big Sister really means that? Will I be able to eat lots of yummy foods?" Corn''s eyes grew big in anticipation.


    "Yep! I will see to it. For now, I want you to gather all the kids and move them to a corner. Big Sister is going to cause a bit of a scene."

 Chapter 7: Kidnapped Part Two

    Chapter 7: Kidnapped Part Two


    The door to the room was made out of wood. Which was lucky for me since it was a paneled door using boards instead of a solid piece of wood. This meant with a bit of kicking it should be easy to break. Even if I was not able to break the door, it would at least make enough racket to get someone toe and investigate which would mean they would need to open the door to deal with the situation. I was hoping then I would be able to take whoever it was down, quickly, and quietly.


    I backed up towards the farthest wall from the door before running at full speed at the door, jumping into the air, and using my momentum I stretched one leg out into a jump kick.


    *Bang!*


    I realized now a fatal w in my n. Just because the door looked weak doesn''t mean it might not be reinforced with magic. I felt like my foot struck a metal wall when I collided with it. Luckily my fall was not too bad and I did not hurt anything. But still, this was a little displeasing. I kicked and punched the door for almost thirty minutes, making all kinds of noise but no matter what, no one came. I was at a loss and it made me wonder if this room was soundproof or not.


    "It is indeed." The system suddenly answered my mental query.


    "So you mean to tell me that this entire time I have been kicking and punching the door you knew it was soundproof?" I asked, my tone of voice showed my annoyance as clear as day.


    "Rei, it''s because you didn''t ask. I thought you were testing things out..." The system said in a panicked voice. I let out a sigh and knew it was not the system''s fault.


    "Then is there a way to break this door down? I have to do something..." I asked. I had no idea what the system could do for me but I did hope that it might have some kind of idea that I could use.


    "You could buy a magic dispelling talisman from the store using your System points. Those are only one-time use or you could get an axe that has a twenty-four-hour use time. Each of these cost 100 System Points." The system replied.


    "Can the axe chop through the barrier?" I mean if my foot felt like it had hit a metal wouldn''t it be the same if I swung an axe at it.


    "This axe is imbued with a piercing attribute. It will allow you to chop through anything that is not S grade fortified." Hearing the system''s exnation, I wondered if all the items on the system store were all overpowered like this. Now I could use a talisman to easily get out of here but the issue is, that meant nothing if I would get stuck in another situation like this. I only had one hundred points and both items cost one hundred points each. So the choice was simple.


    "Give me the axe."


    "As you wish Rei."


    [Ding!]


    [System Message: 100 points spent on System Store. One good quality Axe of Piercing (24hr. Temporary) added to inventory.]


    Now you would think that I would try to escape through the door as most people would do in such a situation but one thing had to be known about this ce. Since I had an axe that could chop through anything, wouldn''t it be easier to escape by breaking the wall down? This way not only could I escape but so could the kids. In games normally this would not be possible. It was only possible because this world was not a game. Although I had game elements, it did not mean I had to follow the rules of the game.


    I walked to each wall to test to see the temperature of each of them. When my hand pressed on one wall that was cold to the touch I raised the axe above my head before bringing it down as hard as I could onto the wall.


    *Shink!*


    Like butter, the axe sliced right through the wall without any resistance. I was quite surprised at how well this was working. With a few more shes I was able to make a hole big enough for everyone to get through. I turned to the kids and waved them over: "Come, let''s get out of here!"


    The kids all looked at me confused but with Corn egging them on, they all got up and followed after me. Once all the kids were outside I whispered: "Whatever you do, stay as quiet as you can."


    I waited until they all nodded their heads before closing my eyes and picturing the map of the area in my head. Once I mapped out my escape route I led the kids down the side alleyway until we got to the edge of the warehouse. Waving my hand for the kids to stop I peeked around the corner to see two kidnappers standing there.


    "The boss is mad again." One of the kidnappers said.


    "Is it because the Berks brothers never returned?"


    "Yeah, he invested a lot into those two guys and they just disappeared. "


    "I don''t me them. Even if they returned they would have been punished for failing their task. It''s no wonder they ran away."


    As the two kidnappers were talking, I turned and pressed my finger to my lips to signal the kids to not make a noise. There were a few hiding spots big enough for one person to hide behind leading towards the two kidnappers. I decided the best option would be to sneak up on them and knock them out. I figured as long as I surprised them they wouldn''t have a chance to use magic on me.


    I snuck out around the corner and hid behind a crate. I watched the two kidnappers carefully doing my best to stay out of sight. Jumping between obstacles that could keep me hidden until I was behind a dumpster that was centimeters away from the two. It was at this time that I started to get nervous. I was afraid of what was going to happen next. I had no idea if I was going to have to kill a person in order to get through this but I did know that I needed to get these kids out of here.


    "They are not human. They are not human Come on Rei you can do this." I whispered softly to myself. I kept repeating to myself that these people were no longer humans and were just monsters in human skin. With my courage somewhat lifted I picked up a rock that was next to my foot and tossed it down the alley causing a loud noise. The two kidnappers quickly drew their swords and looked in the direction that the noise came from.


    With their attention elsewhere I ran up behind the closest kidnapper and with the butt end of the axe, I smacked him in the head with it. I just didn''t think that at that time a st sound would sound out and a warm wet fluid would ssh me in the face. But I had no time to be stunned as the other kidnapper quickly turned around and yelled out: "What the fuck!? You Little bitch!"


    This kidnapper shed out at me causing me to reflexively swing the axe in my hand and close my eyes. I only felt another ssh of warm liquid before I slowly opened my eyes to watch as the headless body fell to the ground with a thud. The sight and the stench really made me feel sick to my stomach. But when I heard the screams of the children behind me I quickly turned to run back, doing my best to put the bloody scene behind me.


    When I turned the corner to where the kids were, I saw another kidnapper fighting with Corn.


    "Let her go!" I screamed rushing forward. This kidnapper seemed to bepletely off guard as I swung my axe yet again. This time though I swung at the kidnapper''s arm that was holding Corn before twirling my body around and shing out again with the axe at the kidnapper''s neck. Three objects fell to the ground secondster. The kidnapper did not even have time to yell out.


    The spray of blood frightened the kids causing them to cry out. "Shut up!" I yelled out which seemed to scare the kids into silence. Some still sobbed under their breath. "Corn any injuries?"


    Shaking her head, Corn answered: "Big sister, you came just as he grabbed me."


    "Okay good. Come on I need your help to get these kids moving." Without Corn''s help, there was no way I was going to be able to get these kids moving on my own. They don''t trust me as they do her. Because she is younger and still calm it helped the others who were scared to calm down quite a bit. I realized that Corn was giving this group of kids the strength to continue on even in the face of being kidnapped and held in a dark damp room.


    As for me, I was doing everything I could to put the images of the three men''s deaths out of my mind. I had no choice. If I were to fall apart now the kids who were relying on me to bring them to safety would end up freaking out. I continued to lead the way down a second side alley that led away from the warehouse we just left. Luckily the kidnappers were not many in numbers. So it would be a while before they realized something was amiss.


    My goal now was to hopefully meet up with Able and Alissa. Only then could I feel rest assured that the kids would be safe. We continued to move quickly down the back alleys but as I turned the corner I felt someone walking up to us and on instinct, I swung the axe in my hand.


    "Whoa! Rei are you trying to kill me!?" Coming to my senses I looked up to see Able standing there. Alissa was next to him still carrying Emily on her back. It was at that moment that all my nerves rxed, tears rolled down my cheeks, and my stomach began to turn. I flicked my wrist sending the axe into my inventory before pushing Able to the side and rushing to the side wall where I released everything in my stomach.


    "What Rei!? Rei are you okay?" Alissa hurried over to my side. Her eyes went wide with worry when she saw the bloodstains on my body. "Blood!" Alissa yelled out frantically.


    Wiping my mouth I held back my dry heaves as I tried to calm Alissa down. " It''s not mine..."


    "Rei are these kids?" Able asked, I could tell he was confused.


    "They are the kids who were kidnapped. I rescued them. I was taken and ced in the same room as them, so I did what I could to make sure they could escape, safe, and sound." I replied. I was feeling a bit better after emptying my stomach. I never thought I would ever have to kill a person in my life. But this was also how this world worked. If you were strong you could rule the country. If you were the strongest you could rule the world. I had no ambition to rule any world or country. I just wanted to live a life where I had no worries and maybe if I was lucky I could find a man I loved and that loved me back. But the path of a magic knight would mean I would at some point need to take the life of others.


    Able walked over to me and knelt down next to me. He took out a handkerchief and gently wiped my face. He gazed at me with a warm smile causing me a bit of confusion as I looked back at him. This smile was supposed to be reserved for the female lead. Why would he show me such a smile?


    "It must have been hard right?" After wiping my face he reached up and tucked a lock of my hair behind my ear. At this moment and time, I was frozen stiff. I couldn''t get any words out of my mouth. I could feel my cheeks starting to heat up. If this goes on I think I might just die of a heart attack! Having Able''s warm smile and affection actions bestowed upon me was really too much for my virgin mind and body to handle! As my mind twisted and turned, I felt something warm leaking from my nose.

 Chapter 8: Battle In The Alley

    Chapter 8: Battle In The Alley


    "Rei!?" Alissa ran over practically tossing Able away from me.


    "I''m fine. Blood rushed to my head is all." Internally I was giving Alissa a thumbs up for removing the source of my nosebleed. If Able continued to gaze at me any longer, I probably would have died from blood loss. But deep down I did wish that smile that was shining so brightly on me, would havested just a little bit longer though. Maybe a death gazing at such a handsome face was worth it?


    With flushed cheeks I finally calmed down after what had happened. I had to hand it to Able for making me forget the things I had seen. "So what do we do now? I am sure the kidnappers have found that the kids are missing already."


    "I think it should be okay. Give me the location of the hide out and I will get the knights over here to take care of it. Our priority is to protect the children." Able said. As he gazed at the children who were all looking at us as if we were theirst hope. In truth we were their only hope.


    "It''s too bad your optimism is for not." An angered voice shouted out before ten men dropped down from on top of the building. "Did you really think you could get away? You think we would just capture the goods and not ce a magic tracker on them? Humph! You thought too lightly of me, the hell from the seven seas, Grey Beard!"


    My face fell, I had thought they would not be able to find us so easily. If I had known there was a tracker on them I would have kept running! But my anxiety was overwhelmed by theughtering from next to me. "Pfft! Grey Beard, he says! Seven seas he says! Is he from a fantasy novel!?"


    Alissa, calm down your image as the perfect female lead is quickly shattering! Even Able is giving you a strange look and he is one of your romance targets you know! I could only sigh inwardly, she was too far gone, there was nothing I could do. I mean she was rolling around on the ground kicking and iling her arms about as sheughed. Look, even the Grey Beard guy''s face is turning red with embarrassment. I know what he said was funny but still!


    "That''s it! Little girl I was nning on selling you for a high price but now I just want you dead!" Huh? What? Why is he staring at me like that, it was not me who startedughing at you! My mouth has been shut this entire time!


    Grey Beard began chanting some kind of strange words. Secondster a massive fireball bagan to form over his head. My face paled, I knew I had no way of blocking this attack and I was still feeling a little weak. Luckily the only good thing was Able had gathered all the kids and was standing in front of them farther away. "Die!" Grey Bread yelled out sending the massive fireball towards us.


    I do not know what came over me but I scrambled to pull Alissa behind me and covered her with my body. I am not sure if it was because of my love for the game or what but, I could only think of how in the future this country would be on the verge of copse due to the war and only Alissa and the male leads would be able to save it. To be honest I did not want to die a second time but my body moved on it''s own. I only felt intense heat and heard a loud boom sound as I waited for the pain of being set on fire to permeate through my body. But strangely enough, this pain did note.


    "Rei! Alissa! Are you okay!?" Able''s voice rang into my ears. I lifted my head to see Able on the other side of the alley but what surprised me was the blue barrier surrounding me and Alissa. mes flickered around us that had yet to burn out. But I was confused, who ced a barrier around us?


    "I''m good." I finally answered aftering out of my state of confusion. I slowly got up into a sitting position and looked at Alissa who seemed to still be in a daze. "Alissa are you okay?"


    "Huh? Ah Yeah, thank you!"


    "You! What did you do!? How did you block my full powered attack!?" Grey Beard was also confused as to what had just happened. To him I was just a young girl no more than thirteen years of age. There should have been no way for me to block that attack.


    "System what happened shouldn''t I have died?" I couldn''t help but ask. Only the system could tell me what exactly happened just now.


    "Rei, you created a barrier that warded off the attack. That Grey Beard only has two magic power, so there is no way he could have broken your barrier." The system answered.


    "Umm I didn''t cast anything..." I was even more confused now. I have no idea how to cast magic yet so how did I create a barrier?


    "Rei, your strong desire to protect the girl just now made it happen. Magic is all about the users will." The system exined.


    "If you knew how to cast magic, why didn''t you tell me before?"


    "I do not know the ends and outs of it, only that one''s desire or will can also cast magic. There could be other factors for this as well. Normally you would need an incantation." Taking in what the system said it seemed I would still need to find a teacher since it all seemed to be confusing.


    But the matter at hand was that we were still surrounded and seemingly in a deadlock. Grey Beard did not dare cast more magic since I was able to block his full-powered attack that should have turned Alissa and I into ash.


    "Able what now?" I asked, as I got up off the ground and took out my axe. I then grabbed Alissa''s hand and pulled her behind me as I went to where Able was standing.


    "We are surrounded on all sides so this is not a favorable situation but luckily you blocking the attack was enough to make them all cautious and gave me enough time to call the knights. If we can just hold out for a few minutes they will be here soon." Able replied in a low whisper. Just loud enough for me and Alissa to hear.


    "Then what if we do a preemptive attack?" I couldn''t think of any other option. If we could take them by surprise and take out as many as possible they would run away. I didn''t like the thought that I might kill more people but right now I saw no other choice but to bloody my hands again. "I haven''t even been in this world for two days and I have already stained my hands in blood..."


    "Rei did you say something?" Able looked at me confused. It was only then that I realized that I was speaking my thoughts out loud.


    "Huh? Nothing! So what do you think?" I asked.


    "Well, I see no other option. We can only do this and hope we survive. But as a Magic Knight, I know If I were to just return these kids and walk away to save my own life I would regret it for the rest of my life. Miss Cobrone can you protect the kids?" Able asked.


    "Leave it to me! You two can go wild. I promise nothing will happen to these kids. Just be careful!" Aliisa answered as she took up a defensive position in front of the kids.


    "I got the right, you go left!" Able yelled out before rushing towards the right side.


    I gritted my teeth and held tightly onto my axe as I charged to the left. The kidnappers were startled by our sudden charge and took them a few seconds to react, giving both Able and I enough time to rush up on them. The kidnapper that was in front of me quickly drew his sword and thrust it out at me. I sidestepped the attack and swung my axe down onto his arm, cleaving it in two. The man screamed out in pain but his screams did notst long because I used my momentum to twirl my body bringing my axe up high and slicing it right through his neck. I felt my stomach begin to turn once again but I forced it down and continued my rampage.


    My strength was on par with an adult and when you added on my martial art skills and the overpowered axe, I was basically an unstoppable force. In less than a minute I had already taken down all five men, I looked up to see that Able had also finished his side. The only one left standing was the leader of the kidnappers Grey Beard. His face was pale as he looked at both me and Able as if we were monsters.


    "I-I surrender! Please don''t kill me!" Grey Bread suddenly plopped to the ground and prostrated himself in front of us.


    It was only when I saw everything was over that I put my axe away. I felt light-headed as I looked at the dead bodies around me. Before I knew what was going on my world began to spin and I passed out.


    ---


    "Rei!" Able ran over to Rei who had just fallen to the ground and held the girl in his arms. Alissa also ran over to find out what was going on.


    A few minutester the knights showed up and took care of the cleanup. Grey Beard was arrested and carted off. Able followed by Alissa took Rei to the nearest hospital to get her checked out.


    "She fainted due to hunger. This girl is thirteen years old but her body has not been getting any nutrients at all." The doctor began to exin.


    "You mean she is not being fed at home?" Alissa asked, her brows furrowed and her eyes began to water up.


    "Yes, this girl has not been eating well. But if I recall she should be the daughter of Baron Lancaster no? They have plenty of money, why would his daughter look like this? Her body is underdeveloped all because she has not been eating well. Such a shame she is a very pretty girl." The doctor gazed at Rei with pity in his eyes.


    "The Lancaster''s are just too cruel! If only my family had status I would rush into their home and snatch my Rei away!" Alissa yelled out in anger.


    "Don''t worry I will do something. Rei risked her life and killed for the first time in order to save those kids. I will not allow her good deed go unnoticed." Able eyes gazed down at the sleeping girl in front of him warmly.


    "Hey! Don''t be getting any designs on my Rei!" Alissa gazed at Able coldly.


    "I do not think she is yours. I think it should be for her to choose who she wants to be with right?" Sparks seemed to be flying throughout the room as Able and Alissa stared at each other.


    The doctor had a strange look on his face after listening to these two kids bickering. "Can the two of you take it outside, you will disturb the patient. She needs to rest at this time."


    Both Able and Alissa quickly quieted down as they said at the same time: "Sorry doctor."

 Chapter 9: Better Treatment Part One

    Chapter 9: Better Treatment Part One


    Early morning birds chirped as the sun gradually made its way over the horizon. I felt the morning breeze fall over my face causing me to wake from my deep sleep. But as I opened my eyes I realized I was in an unfamiliar room. The room was not my dark dingy room with old furniture. But a more luxurious room that was painted in bright hues of blue and expensive-looking rosewood furniture. "You''re awake..."


    I looked over at where the voice wasing from to see Kyle sitting in a chair next to the bed I was lying in with a book in his hand. I was surprised to see my twin brother sitting there which seemed to show on my face, making him frown slightly. "Why didn''t you tell anyone you were being mistreated within the manor? If you said something you would not have had to endure such treatment!"


    What was this? He is lecturing me? Does he not realize that this is also his, Eldest Brother, and Baron Lancaster''s fault as well. "Hah!" I couldn''t help butugh at his words. ying the good brother role, was a little toote now. "Kyle, do you really not know how I was being treated all this time? Even if I tried to speak to you, do you think the servants would let me pass through your door? Do you think I could meet with Baron Lancaster himself? This is allughable in a house that only cares for the men. Even your nanny treats me worse than the servants."


    Kyle went quiet. He might not have known that I was being treated poorly to this extent but he knew I was being treated at least inferior to himself. But that is still no excuse for a brother to allow his sister to be treated unfairly in the first ce. "Forget it. Nothing will change no matter what I do because I am a woman. I am sure Baron Lancaster is already looking for the most politically beneficial marriage partner for me already. The day I turn eighteen he will force me to marry some old man in order to get some gains and advance his career."


    "He dares!?" Kyle suddenly yelled out in anger, whichpletely caught me by surprise. I could tell that he was not faking his anger. He was truly angered over my words. "Rei, I will not allow you to marry anyone that will treat you badly. I may not have been a good brother these past years after mother passed but I will make sure that you do not get mistreated anymore. If you get any mistreatment whatsoever you just tell me and I will take care of it. As for Nanny... I already let her go after I overheard ament from her yesterday when you were brought back to the house. You might not remember it because you were still in a daze but she said some harsh words right as I came down the stairs. I dare not repeat them"


    I tried to recall what was said. I only remember waking up in the hospital with Alissa and Able next to me. After which I was given the okay to go home since there was nothing really wrong with me. But I still felt fatigued and tired from all the running around I did. So when I came hometer that night and walked through the front doors. I could only vaguely remember the nanny yelling at me about something or another but I felt dizzy again and passed out. Speaking of which "Kyle where am I?"


    "It''s my bedroom. You can rest here for the time being. I have your room being remodeled and also, Emily is fine. She was the one who took care of you all night. She also has your things as well." Kyle gave me a reassuring smile. I had, to be honest, this brother of mine was very handsome. His smile could make any girl swoon over him. Unfortunately, Able was better looking and now these smiles have no effect on me after almost dying from blood loss from seeing Able''s smile.


    "Kyle can you send Emily in then." Seeing how Kyle said nothing about the kidnappers'' case, I knew he knew about it from his words earlier but since he did not mention it I did not bring it up.


    "Sure. She seemed very worried about you. I am d I was able to send her to your side. Also About your run in yesterday No never mind. I will let Emily in." Kyle smiled and left, leaving me wondering why he didn''t ask his question.


    Soon after Kyle left Emily came running into the room her eyes filled with tears as she knelt on to the floor and kowtowed to me. "Young Miss, I am so sorry. I am willing to take any punishment!"


    I sighed seeing the little maid cry and kowtow. "Emily, please get up. None of this was your fault. It was mainly mine for not realizing that they could take you so easily with magic. More importantly, Emily are you okay? I know you just went through a horrifying experience."


    "Young Miss?" Emily looked up at me, her teary eyes glistening in the sunlight.


    "I asked if you are alright. I know you this was a horrifying experience for you." I repeated with a smile.


    "Ah, Yes To be honest Young Miss I do not remember anything after you took my hand. I only came to, when we reached the hospital,st night." Emily exined to me. This at least made me rx a bit. I had thought maybe she had been traumatized at the time. Luckily this was not the case. But thinking about the kidnapping incident made my stomach turn and my face must have gone pale because Emily quickly got up off the floor and rushed over to me.


    "Young Miss are you okay!?"

 Chapter 10: Better Treatment Part Two

    Chapter 10: Better Treatment Part Two


    "It''s okay, I was just remembering something I did not want to remember." I let out a long breath as I regained myposure. What''s done is done. I had no choice but to take their lives and if I continue to live in this world and be a magic knight, I will take many more. Taking another long breath I exhaled and felt much better. Emily watched from the side and seemed to calm down after seeing myplexion turn rosy again.


    "Emily, what happened to Able and Alissa?" I needed to thank them for helping me. They had brought me to the hospital and even brought me home. They did so much for me and I had not helped them at all.


    "Sir Able and Miss Alissa said they wille and visit you today." Emily answered my question before suddenly standing up and pping her hands together. "Young Miss you have yet to eat. I will go to the kitchen now to get your breakfast."


    "Mm, thanks I do feel hungry." I smiled and sent Emily on her way. When she was gone I opened my game menu. "Let''s see..."


    Character Name: Rei Lancaster


    Intellect: 1


    Charisma: 0


    Fitness: 2


    Arts: 0


    Martial Arts: 1


    Magic Power: 5


    Business: 0


    Love Points: 2


    Love Interest:


    Able : 1


    Alissa: 1


    System Points: 5500


    People Of Interest:


    Grace Fortlon: Enemy 10


    Kyle Landcaster: Friend 8


    Emily: Friend 10


    Able: interested 10


    Alissa: Interested 10


    Weapon Proficiencies


    Axe: 1


    "So my fitness went up by one point. But my system points... " I was confused when I saw the amount of system points I had. "System, I thought I failed the sub-event since I did notplete it on my own. " If I had remembered correctly the sub-event to save the kids and take out the kidnapper ring said I had to do so on my own but Able and Alissa helped me at the end.


    "It was deemedpleted since you took out more kidnappers than Able did and rescued the kids on your own. Any event that is 90%pleted by you uponpletion will be seen as apleted event." The system exined.


    I guess I got lucky then and was able to finish the event. I continued looking at my stats. "Now in people of interest Kyle is now 8 on the friend scale, Emily is now 10, Able and Alissa. 10 in interested? '''' I was a bit confused, I mean I knew what the word meant but did this mean interested in a friendly way or something else. And that was when I looked at the love interest section I skipped over. stered under ''Love Interests'' was Able and Alissa''s name.


    This of course confused me even more. What did I even do to make them like me? And Why is Alissa''s name even on here!? She is the damn female lead! "Whatever..." I muttered to myself. I decided I would ignore these so-called love interests things for now. Although I did feel happy that Able was interested in me. As for Alissa I was ttered but was not going to pursue such a thing. Neither would I pursue Able since Alissa had triggered the Able route which meant the two of them falling in love with each other was sure to happen. Maybe one day I will find my true love. I just hope they are half as handsome as Able is.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, Emily returned with a tray of food, which I ate happily since I had only eaten once the day before. But I had to saypared to the first day I arrived my treatment has been a lot better. In just two days I turned around the years of neglect and abuse that the original owner of my body had to endure. It made me sad really. If the girl had a stronger will then she would have had a chance to survive.


    But I did have one issue I felt very dirty. I had yet to bathe and the day before I sweated a lot while fighting and was covered in blood. "Emily, can you get me a change of clothes, I wish to bathe."


    "I have already prepared the bath while you were eating and a set of new clothes that the Young Master bought for you isid out for you." I had to hand it to Emily. She may be young but she was very diligent in her work. I also needed to thank Kyle for the clothes he was really trying now I see.


    I got up out of bed and began to undress, but just as I was about to wrap the towel around my body, the door to the room swung open! Standing there staring at me was the handsome face that almost killed me just yesterday! Able had walked in without thinking and now he was staring at my naked body! I was so shocked that I was staring back at him forgetting to cover up. We stood there staring at each other for a good half a minute. It was only when I heard Able yell: "Ah! Sorry!" and run out of the room, that I quickly wrapped the towel around me.


    As Able retreated I could have sworn I saw a stream of blood dripping from his nose! With my face flushed red, I quickly ran into the bathroom. I had never been so embarrassed in my two lives. My poor little heart was palpitating nonstop. "Can I even get married now? Wait, no, as long as we both don''t say anything it should be fine. I just have to make sure Emily doesn''t say anything... Emily!"


    ---


    Out in the hall, Able''s face was beat red, he wiped the blood that dripped from his nose. "How unlike me. I was so excited when I heard that Rei had woken up, I actually barged into the room without knocking and saw.... Everything..." Pictures of the scene just now flooded Able''s mind. He once again felt a warmth flowing from his nose which he quickly sucked back. "As a man, I need to take responsibility!"


    Able had a look of determination on his face as he marched down the hall towards the main study. This study was where Baron Lancaster spent most of his time doing paperwork. The guard had already reported Able''s arrival when he saw him walking towards him, so Able was able to walk right into the study.


    "Young Master Ronstine, what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" Baron Landcaster was very polite to Able, that was because his family was a family of magic knights that stood at a higher standing than himself. Able gazed at the middle-aged man, his slicked-back golden blonde hair and deep blue eyes really matched Rei''s. He had a muscr build which meant he did take very good care of himself. He sat with his hands folded together in front of a rosewood desk. The ink quill''s that sat on the table feathers fluttered in the breeze.


    Able gulped a mouth full of saliva, mustered up all of his courage, straightened his back, and in a serious tone said: "I wish to propose marriage to your daughter Rei Lancaster!"

 Chapter 11: Sudden Engagement Part One

    Chapter 11: Sudden Engagement Part One


    Baron Lancaster stood there staring at the young man in front of him lost in thought as if he was trying to remember who Rei Lancaster was. Seeing this Able frowned. ''It''s a wonder that Rei was even able to live this long in this kind of house. I can''t let this continue.'' "Also If you agree, I wish to have her move in with me as soon as possible at the Ronstine Estate. I will also make sure there is an extra dowry for this extra condition I am proposing."


    Hearing the word dowry Baron Lancaster''s eyes lit up. "Hah well, I have no issues with this. You may do as you wish." And just like that Baron Lancaster sold his daughter off without much thought. Mainly because he never remembered such a person living in his house in the first ce.


    Sneering, Able gave a small bow and gave his thanks before walking back towards Rei''s room. But as he turned the corner he ran into a handsome young man that looked exactly like Rei. Kyle was lying in wait for Able. He had heard what was said inside the room and his mood was not very good. "What are you up to?"


    "What am I up to? I genuinely want to marry Rei and give her the life she deserves. I of course will not force her to do anything she does not want to do. But for now, we can start off with the engagement and go from there. I want to bring her out of this house that mistreats her. Even if she decidester after she has graduated from Magic Academy that she can not fall in love with me, then I will not hold her back. But at least by then, she will be able to live a good life on her own.


    "I have no idea what you know about your sister but she is a rare gem. From her sense of justice, her fighting ability, and the personality, all of them are rare to find in a girl. You know when I asked your father if I could marry his daughter, he actually had to think about who Rei was and even then he probably still doesn''t know because as soon as I mentioned money he sold her off instantly. Where do you think Rei will be better off? My house or a house where she will be mistreated or forgotten at any second. As of now, it would be a miracle if she can even go to the academy in two years." Able''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Kyle. "And in the past few years where the hell was you when your own flesh and blood sister was being mistreated? Living it up as a master of this house? Whether your treating her good now or not I do not trust you with Rei."


    Kyle was speechless, he had no words of retort. He had indeed been doing as Able had said living it up as the young master of the house not caring for anything else at all. Although not happy about the situation Kyle said: "Will you promise to let her decide her own future and that she will not be mistreated?"


    "You have my word as a Magic knight and I also swear on the Ronstine name. I will never mistreat Rei and will let her choose the path she wishes to follow, whether it be in profession or in love." Able balled his right hand into a fist and ced it over his heart as he lowered his head slightly giving his oath.


    Kyle sighed but he knew this was the best option. "Then I will leave my sister in your care. But if you ever hurt her, I will hunt you down."


    ---


    Iid in the bathtub taking in the warmth of the water. I felt my entire body feeling much more rxed. But my rxation was short-lived because Emily came into the bathroom announcing the arrival of two people.


    "Young Miss, Young Master, and Sir Able are here." Hearing Emily, say Able''s name made my cheeks blush red.


    "Okay help me get changed then." I was not going to run away. Although he did see me naked, it had already happened and there was nothing that could be done about it. Able was a good guy and seemed to be a good friend. I didn''t want to lose a friend over something like an idental peek.


    I climbed out of the bathtub and dried off with Emily''s help before putting on my clothes. Unfortunately, even the new clothes were a bit too big for me, mainly the front section I really could only sigh at my body figure With my hair still wet, I walked out of the bathroom in my bare feet to be greeted by both Able and my brother. But for some reason, they were both staring at me as if they were two deer standing on the highway in front of an oing car. I leaned my head to the side and asked Emily: "Emily do I look weird or something?"


    "Young Miss, it''s because you are too beautiful." Emily replied with a giggle.


    "Oh..." I blushed. It was the first time I had even been called beautiful before. I mean I was a in Jane in myst life. "Umm Kyle Able..?"


    "Ah! Yes my apologies. It was just that you were so stunning. " And just like that my entire head went poof and turned as red as an apple. Having someone as handsome as Able tell me that I was pretty was more than my otome heart could handle.


    "Oh, right, Rei, as of today you are engaged to Able and will be moving in with him." And there was another bomb that was blown up in my face.


    I mean where did thise from? Why was I suddenly engaged to Able? No, even more so I was moving in with him? Are you guys trying to kill me!? Is what I was screaming in my head. I mean well it is not every day the male lead I loved the most from Magical Love, was suddenly bing my fiance and I would be living with him on top of that. I wasn''t really sure how I should be reacting at this time. I could only stare nkly at the two in confusion.

 Chapter 12: Sudden Engagement Part Two

    Chapter 12: Sudden Engagement Part Two


    "Hello, Rei? " Kyle waved his hand in front of my face. But I was still in a daze. I mean who wouldn''t be after being told such things out of the blue?


    "Rei? Are you against it?" Able''s voice entered my ear which was so soothing it could make anyone rx. I looked up at him and wondered to myself. Should I go along with this? I mean was I not interrupting the storyline? "Kyle, can you give us a minute?"


    Kyle looked at Able then at me before nodding and leaving the room. With his cheeks, red Able scratched his head as he said: "First let me apologize for earlier. I had heard you had woken up and I was in such a rush that I did not stop to think to knock on the door. Resulting in me seeing something I shouldn''t have."


    Ahh! My mind was not ready for this conversation. I had just mustered up the courage to walk out here and face him then got hit with blow after blow causing critical damage. Now he wants to bring up the whole walking in on me while I was undressing event! Is he trying to go for the knockout? Doing my best topose myself I said: "It''s fine. We can just put it behind us. I know it was an ident. I won''t hold you responsible or anything. But why the sudden engagement? And moving in with you?"


    "Rei I know this is sudden and part of it has to do with that incident just now. But after speaking to that man who is supposed to be a father, I think this is the best option. I will not force anything on you. For now, we will be engaged, and if by the time you graduate the Magic Academy you have note to love me we can go our separate ways. At least by staying with me you will be able to go to the academy and have a safe ce to live that will also nurture your talents.


    " Did you not ask me about teachers to help you train? I can offer all of that and a ce where you do not need to worry about what will happen next." With Able putting everything out on the table like that, it all made sense. He at first decided to take responsibility for seeing me naked but then after meeting with my so called father he decided to take it a step further.


    "It does seem like a good deal. But what about you and Alissa?" She was the female lead after all. Able was one of the male leads. Was he not supposed to fall in love with her and chase after her after the kidnapper incident?


    "Alissa? What does she have to do with anything? If anything she is the enemy."


    Enemy? What did Able mean she was the enemy? I could only wonder if the two got into a fight or something. But with Able''s offer, I couldn''t help but think of it as a good chance. I wouldn''t need to worry about my life here in this mansion and he said I can go to the Magic Academy as well in two years'' time. "Able I can ept your proposal. But I have two things I wish to add."


    "Sure." Able eyes seemed to light up when I said I would ept. If I was a normal girl I would take this as him having some sort of interest in me. But I knew after Alissa and him interacted more that those two would end up falling in love. At that time my engagement with Able would be broken off and I could be on my own. So I have no choice but to harden my heart and do my best not to fall for Able during this time. No matter how good he treats me I can only think of him as a friend. Otherwise, instead of knowing what love is, I will know what heartbreak is even more.


    "First is, if you find someone you truly wish to be with then let me know. I will leave your residence without a word. Second is that I want to concentrate on my studies while I am staying at your house." I would note right out to tell him to leave me alone. That I did not want him to get too close due to Alissa and him. I hopped by saying these two things he would understand my underlying meaning.


    "That''s fine. Anything else?" Able seemed to have a strange look on his face but I was not sure what he was thinking.


    ---


    Able''s inner thoughts


    This stupid girl has the wrong idea and is pushing me away! She thinks I am only proposing to her due to me seeing her naked but this is not the case Sigh For now, this is good. At least for the next two years, she will be living at my house and will be engaged to me from his day on. I will have plenty of time to woo her. I can take things slow until she falls in love with me.


    ---


    "No, that is it. Thank you, Able." I was truly thankful to Able. He was giving me the ability to start anew in a ce where I would not need to worry. A smile crept up on my lips as I looked at Able. It was too bad that he and Alissa would end up together. Otherwise No, I can not think like that. I will just watch from the sidelines as their friend.


    *Bam!*


    "What are you doing to my Rei!" I was given a shock when Alissa suddenly smashed the door open and rushed into the room. More so when she dered me as her property and then wrapped her arms around my neck hugging me and then turning her head to re at Able. Why could I not see a trace of love or affection between these two? Why was it suddenly hostile all of a sudden?


    "Your Rei!? I hate to tell you but as of today Rei is now my fiancee!"

 Chapter 13: Sudden Engagement Part Three

    Chapter 13: Sudden Engagement Part Three


    Alissa''s eyes went wide hearing this. She looked at Able then at me and then back at Able ring at him as if she was going to beat him up before saying: "Humph! We will see who marries whom in the future."


    "Umm..." I raised my hand as I went to ask a question. The tension between the two struck me odd. Their interaction with each other was very different from what it was during the kidnapping incident. "Did something happen between you two? I thought you two were on good terms."


    "Nothing!" They both answered at the same time. Then turned and red at each other again. I couldn''t help but think of how well in sync they were. Were they not a match made in heaven?


    "Oh, as long as you are not fighting." I said with a smile. "Let''s find a better ce to talk. I will also have Emily bring some tea for us."


    Out in the garden of the Lancaster estate was a pavilion that sat beside a manmade pond. I found this ce to be rather beautiful as it was well maintained by the gardening staff. The different colorful flowers made for a pleasing sight and the smell of these flowers filled the air. It made this area very rxing to be in. Emily served a camomile tea which made it even more rxing. After exining the situation to Alissa she finally calmed down and stopped ring at Able. It seemed she was jealous. But at least she did not take her jealousy out on me. This did however allow me to know that Alissa did have feelings for Able. I even whispered that I would not get in her way. But for some reason, she gave me a strange look.


    "Able does your parents know what you did today?" I asked. From the sounds of it all, it seemed like this was all Able''s spur of the moment decision than anything else. Although he did propose marriage, if his parents did not agree with it, I would be stuck here in the Baron''s house probably rotting away. I would then need to rely on Kyle to get me into the Magic Academy which I do not know if he would even be able to do so.


    "Do not worry about my family. We have a rule in our family, that parents will never interfere with the spouses of their children. Meaning I can marry whoever I please even if they were a beggar on the streets. And you are by far any kind of beggar." Able answered my question. I felt relieved after hearing this. This meant that I would be okay to go to the Ronstine estate without the worry of beingpletely rejected. I never thought in my entire life I would be in a position to worry about the parents of my future partner. Even though this engagement was a sham, it was still nerve-wracking, to say the least. I mean just the thought of standing in front of Able''s parents being judged from head to toe by their gazes really made me nervous. I would think such a situation would make anyone nervous.


    "That''s a relief" I said with a slight smile. I only needed to make it through for two years and then go to the Academy where I could live in the dorms and not cause trouble for anyone.


    "Who are you people and why are you in my home!?" A sudden shout came from not too far away. I turned to look to see a zing fireball headed in our direction.


    "Watch out!" Able quickly jumped in front of Alissa and I and fired off his own fireball. A loud explosion urred as the two magics collided and exploded. "Reed Lancaster, is this how you treat a guest at your house? Not to mention your own sister is sitting here as well?"


    "Sister? I have no sister! To me you three are nothing but intruders." Reed yelled out. He did not even look in my direction. But from his words I suddenly understood something. The mistreatment this body''s old owner received was due to this man. He was twenty years of age and born from the same mother. But it seemed as if he did not care for anything except the fact that he was to be the head of the house in the future. It also seemed that women were nothing in his eyes. Never mind servants even his own sister was nothing worth mentioning. After so many years of not seeing him, he probably had forgotten he even had a sister, to begin with.


    "You truly are heartless, Eldest Brother. We share the same blood but you can''t even remember your own sister? Are you not going to turn into a useless thing like the Baron with the way things are going?" I was mad. Naturally, I felt nothing when he said those words but I felt mad for the sake of the previous owner. I grew up in a loving family where even though we barely got to see each other the times we did it was also filled with love and warmth that a family should have. But this man acted in such a way, not caring if he even harmed his own flesh and blood.


    "Who are you to talk to me like that!?" Reed yelled his face turning red in anger. He never expected a woman to talk down to him.


    "Me? I am your sister of the same flesh and blood. If you can''t tell by the fact that I look like Kyle then you must be fucked in the head. It''s a wonder if you will even be able to carry on the Lancaster name. When the timees to bear children will you even be able to find the right hole with how stupid you are?" I know my words were very vulgar but I was mad okay? Who treats their flesh and blood like this? If not for Able stopping Reed''s attack I might have died just now. So I was not going to watch my words.

 Chapter 14: Fireball!

    Chapter 14: Fireball!


    Reed''s face turned ck from my words. I could tell I hadpletely pissed him off. But so what? He deserved every word I said just now. "You! A woman dares to speak to me like this!?"


    In his rage, he waved his hands and said a small chant before sending out another fireball which was quickly met with Able''s fireball. I could tell Able was starting to get mad. "Reed, I suggest you stop right now. With me here you will not be able to harm anyone here."


    I had been watching closely to how Reed and Able were casting magic and I noticed that the both of them were chanting something different for the same spell. That was when a thought came to mind. "Able is magic based on imagery?"


    My random question in the middle of a hostile environment caused Able to look at me weird but he still turned his head and nodded at me before saying: "The chant is to help with the image you form in your head. There are people who can also cast without chanting anything. Normally when first starting out it is best to form the image first by chanting before casting it. Then once you have a good image in your head you just use the magic within your body to manifest it and send it towards your target."


    Taking in what he said I felt like I understood it somewhat well. I had already been able to feel the magic in my body and could circte it around my body without issue. But never used it to cast a spell before since at the time I did not know how. Thinking along the lines of what I was just told I stretched out my hand towards Reed and said: "So like this?"


    A blue and white fireball formed in front of my hand and shot out towards Reed. The sudden attack surprised Reed causing him to franticly chant to get a barrier up. But to his surprise when the fireball hit his barrier it exploded, shattering his barrier and sending him flying. Part of his clothes was charred and so was some of his skin on his forearms. He was still alive but he looked to be in a bad state.


    "Ermmm..." I looked at Able and Alissa who were looking at me in amazement. I did not realize that my small palmed size fireball would be that powerful.


    "Rei your magic is at five which is the same as the master magicians of this world." The system chimed in with a perfect exnation. But this brought along a question I wondered about. "What is the max for my stats then?"


    "All basic stats: your intellect, charisma, fitness, arts, martial arts, magic power, and business can all reach one hundred. Things like love interest stats and people of interest stats only go to a max of ten. If you max out all of your basic stats you will be considered a god." The system exined.


    "I see..." I never expected that my stats could reach so high and I would be able to match the gods. Not that I cared to get that strong. I did not seek power, I just wanted to be strong enough to live peacefully in this world.


    "What was that!" Alissa finally shouted out in surprise. Interrupting my conversation with the system.


    "Ummm. A fireball..." I did not know how else to exin it. I wanted a hot fireball and it turned out to be a blue and white fireball and a powerful one at that. I tried to make it only the size of my palm because I did not want to cause any damage to the surroundings which I was able to aplish. It was just that my target ended up being almost burnt alive by it even after making a barrier.


    "Rei you really amaze me. Not only did you not speak a chant but you also created a small fireball that was able to do so much damage. Don''t worry about Reed I will get someone to send him to the hospital." Able said as he walked over to where Reed hadnded.


    "That really was amazing. Rei! But now tell me honestly do you like Able?" Alissa asked, her brow was furrowed, showing signs of worry.


    I could tell she was worried about me liking him. I could only let out a sigh at this. To be honest I wanted to yell out: "Yes, I do like Able! Who wouldn''t!?" But I couldn''t do that with the female lead standing right next to me. Sadly my so called love life was probably bound to be null like it was in myst life. Smiling bitterly I said: "Don''t worry, I do not like him. He is just helping me in the only way he can. By the time I graduate our engagement will be voided. So do not worry, I will support you with everything I have!"


    Once again I got this strange look from Alissa. I am not sure why she was looking at me like I was some kind of an idiot but it was better than her yelling at me for trying to take the man she loved. even if she had not realized it herself yet.


    After Reed was taken away, Able came back over and announced our time to leave: "Rei we should leave now before any more trouble gets stirred up. I can send someone hereter to get your things."


    "No need..." I felt somewhat embarrassed. I was ady of the house but the only things I actually owned were the clothes on my back My old clothes I was wearing had to be tossed out because they were covered in blood, and my other items were all tossed out by kyle who was renovating my bedroom. I saw Able''s confused look so I borated. "The only things I own are what I am wearing. Oh, but I would like to bring Emily with me if that is okay?"


    Able frowned when he heard my words. "Yes, bringing Emily is fine. As for you not owning anything Alissa if we stop at a ready-made clothes store can you help Rei pick out some outfits?"


    "Leave it to me!" Alissa''s eyes grew wide with excitement. But there was this strange sensation that I might be jumping into a wolf''s den if I went into a clothing store with her. Maybe I am just thinking too much?

 Chapter 15: Disturbance In The Market Part One

    Chapter 15: Disturbance In The Market Part One


    Forelonia, one of the busiest cities in all of Selinicia. Before heading to the Ronstine estate, Able and Alissa had dragged me out to go clothes shopping. It was the first time for me to see the streets of Forelonia like this up close. I barely got to see any of it when I first came out with Emily that day. But now, I am able to see for myself what it means to be in a semi medieval culture. Like in Magical Love, the game, this world was a mix of modern and medieval times. Like they had a fully working sewer system and bathrooms. They used magic as electricity to power homes. They even had some disys that used magic to transmit pictures. While other aspects werepletely medieval, like transportation, unless you use an airship you mainly went by horse or wagon. It was truly fascinating to me how these cultures mixed together to form a new kind of culture. I couldn''t help but think that magic was really amazing. You could use it for so many things and even a power source. If Earth had such an energy source I am sure it would have flourished even more.


    Sadly this world that I loved so much while ying the game also had its dark side. But that could be said to be the same for any world, right? Not that I know, I mean, I have only been to two worlds But it was also this fact that made it really set in that I was on a different. But what I did not understand was how did Magical Love be real? I had tried to ask the system but it would not give me an answer. I could only guess that maybe some higher power was at work. But what for?


    "Rei try this on!" Alissa came running over to me with a dress. At some point, she had dragged me into a clothing store full of dresses.


    "Alissa, I am not a big fan of dresses I like things that are easier to move in..." This was a truth I grew up in a dojo that my father ran on the weekends. It was the only time I really got to spend time with him. Because our mixed martial art style was not very popr we only had about six disciples. But I learned a lot during that time which allowed me to fight as I do now. Sadly this is the only skill I learned from my family. Mainly because when my mother tried to teach me how to cook, I kind of almost blew up the kitchen. So in other words, I am good at hitting people but not good at making them smile.


    "Now, now, I will help you wear it, just try it on even if you do not buy it." Alissa had a weird look in her eyes. I was not sure if I should let her go near me at this moment. The biggest reason for this feeling was the stream of drool dripping down her chin.


    "I can do it myself..." I said before taking the clothes and walking into the changing room closing the door right in Alissa''s face.


    "Seems your little n failed since you can''t contain your true motives." Able made sure to toss in a jab to make the sullen Alissa even more sullen.


    "Humph! Just because you got a step up on me doesn''t mean you will win in the end!" Alissa said crossing her arms across her chest and ring at Able.


    All the while I was in the changing room listening to their bickering with a faint smile on my face. "Those two really do get along." I muttered to myself. But at the same time, I felt troubled. I will be living with my favorite male lead from Magical Love. Will I really be able to not fall for him? I mean I will be living with him for two years. I guess my only option is to do nothing but train from the day I step foot through the door.


    It was not that I did not like Able as it was now but what if I truly fell for him where I would do anything to be by his side. I was starting to think it would easier to just beat everyone up at the Baron''s estate and live there. I could always figure out a way to get into the Magic Academyter on. I also had money to hire trainers so these things were not too much of a big deal. The only downside is that I would be plotted aginst and I kinda pissed off the heir to the family. I am sure he wishes to kill me by now.


    After I finished changing I stepped out of the changing room to have both Alissa and Able stand there staring at me like I was some kind of sideshow freak. "Does it look that bad?"


    "Stunning..."


    "Beautiful..."


    Able and Alissa both answered. I couldn''t help but blush at their words. I never wore dresses in my past life except for my school uniform but even then I wore spats underneath. I was one of those girls who refused to show off too much skin. Unlike the other sluts in my ss who would let boys r*pe them with their eyes. Just thinking about it pisses me off. I mean these girls do so much to get these boys to pay attention to them as if they were ready to let them bend them over a desk and do them right in front of the ss. There was one girl named Shima Asami who basically opened her legs to let everyone see what color panties she had on every day. That is if she wore any at all. I am not sure if they understood that love was not all about sex appeal. Unless they were just doing it to be popr. Sigh, I guess modesty was thrown out the window in Japan a long time ago...


    Although I say all that, I could also say that these dresses were not too bad. They all went below the knee so it was impossible to see anything underneath. But "I can''t move..." They were really hard to move in. The dress I wore before when I first came here was smaller and rose just above my knees which made it easier to move in. Then the dress I wore out today was bigger so I had more leg room to walk in but this dress Although hit had plenty of leg room, it was pink with white frills. The bottom was wide and it felt that if I fell over I would be rolling around on my back like a turtle trying to stand back up. There was no way I was going to wear this.


    "Alright, no dresses but what do you wish to wear?" Alissa asked, feeling a little dejected by myplete rejection of the dress.


    ***

 Chapter 16: Disturbance In The Market Part Two

    Chapter 16: Disturbance In The Market Part Two


    Hearing Alissa''s question I thought for a minute before spotting a young woman walking around in a set of leather armor that was simple and looked easy to move in. "Something like what she is wearing."


    "Oh? That seems to be the new trendtely. Though the shorts are a little high on the legs but if you wore some stockings it would not matter. They are light and still offer some defense. With how you move during a fight they would be perfect. Especially after seeing that kick of yours. They also have daily clothes in the same fashion now as well. I think the academy even took on this style of clothing for the female students." Able said as he scrutinized the armor. He was actually matching my fighting style with the armor which surprised me. I never thought he was looking at me so closely. What if No, I couldn''t even begin thinking of such things. He was probably just interested in how I fought since it was unusual.


    "Then let''s go there. I, myself like this style as well." Alissa added in.


    We made our way down the street to another store that was filled with many youngdies. It seemed this style was really popr amongst the masses. I was walking behind Alissa and Able as we were about to enter the store when a group of youngdies stood in front of me. "Since when did this store allow beggars to enter? Look, your clothes hardly fit. It could be said she probably stole them from somewhere else. Do you n to steal from this store as well?"


    I was a bit confused. I looked around to see no one else behind me, so I could only assume they were speaking to me. But I never met these girls before so why were they being mean all of a sudden? Tiling my head to the side I asked: "Do I know you?"


    "Haha, did you hear that? She asked if she knew me. She wished she knew me, the Great Magus apprentice of Sir Felix, Angelina Borksmark. " Angelina proudly stated with her nose held high into the air. The girls behind her all sniggering away as they looked at me. It was as if I was about to suffer a great loss.


    "I see Well good for you and your great self." I said not caring too much for the girls in front of me as I went to walk by them. But I only got two steps before my path was yet again blocked.


    "Did I say you could leave?" Angelina''s voice was filled with anger. I guess my words must have angered her because her whole face was very red and the veins in her forehead seemed to be popping out. But I wondered why she was so angry? I did not say much and she was already on the verge of dying from anger.


    I let out a sigh and looked at the girls. I could tell they were just looking for trouble with me. Why I do not know but I was not going to let them bully me. "Do I need your permission to enter this store? Do you own this store or does your family own this store? If not then there is nothing stopping me from entering. If you wish to be a bitch that''s fine but I will say this. If you do not want me to beat you up then you best move out of the way otherwise I will make it so your mother will not even recognize you."


    I really did not want to beat anyone up but this girl was just acting too forceful thinking she could pick on me since I seem weak. But even if this girl was able to cast magic without a chant I also did not need to cast magic without a chant so I could always form a shield to protect myself. I had now understood how magic worked so it would be fairly easy for me to form a shield to block the attack then punch the girl in the face. I of course was nning to be a magic knight after all which required me to use my physical body as well.


    "You! You dare threaten me?" Angelina yelled out as she clenched her fist.


    "Ummm I guess you must be deaf. I am in a good mood so I will repeat myself to you. Move before you get beaten up." As I said this I took a step forward and was about to strike out when I heard my name being called.


    "Rei!" Able pushed through the group of girls and stood in front of me. Alissa was right behind him.


    "What do you think you are all doing to Rei!?" Alissa yelled out.


    Angelina''s cheeks blushed when she saw Able but she then red fiercely at me. "Sir Able, why are you sticking up for this beggar? Look at what she is wearing, you can tell she has stolen it from one of the other stores."


    "Huh? Are you a mindless idiot? The dress she is wearing was bought by me when I did not ask her clothes size and as my fiancee, she is even willing to go as far as to wear it for me to make me not feel bad about my mistake. Plus what does it matter what she is wearing? My fiancee''s clothes have nothing to do with you. If you wish to stir up trouble, I am sorry to say that you will be the one to end up in pain. My fiancee may seem weak but I will say this now, not even I can beat her." I was blushing ear to ear. Did he really have to announce it to the world that I was his fiancee? It was only temporary anyway. Why would he do such a thing?


    "Fiancee!?" Angelina''s face turned even more ugly as she red even more fiercely at me. "I request a duel! I will show you that this girl is no match for Sir Able!"

 Chapter 17: Duel!

    Chapter 17: Duel!


    I basically stared at Angelina wondering if she had a few screws loose. Did dueling have anything to do with whether someone was engaged or not? I was very confused. How can anyone use a duel as a means of determining love? Wouldn''t that mean she would even hate Alissa if Alissa was Able''s fiancee? Taking a deep breath I looked at Angelina and said coldly: "If you like someone it doesn''t matter what other people say and a duel would never decide anything other than who is stronger but if you wish to get in between Able and any girl he is with now or in the future then I guess I have no problem beating you up a little bit."


    "Humph! We will see if you can still talk big after I..." Angelina had no time to finish her sentence as she hastily chanted a spell to put a barrier around her as my fist came flying at her face. "What are you doing? The duel has not started yet!"


    "Huh? Didn''t you want to fight? So I am fighting. If you do not want to fight then give up now." Did she think this was some kind of tournament? This was basically a street fight. The first to strike would have the upper hand and this was the case since my fist would not stop as I hammered away after the barrier that Angelina was doing her best to keep up. I had wrapped my hands in magic in order to dish out a stronger blow against the barrier. Each time my firstnded the barrier would crack and Angelina would have to quickly chant to repair it. She didn''t even have time toin.


    "Rei has gotten good at using magic for her second time using it. I never thought of using it in such a way." Able said as he touched his chin watching the fight in front of him.


    "Mhm She has the upper hand without much effort. I thought this Angelina was the disciple of the Great Magus Felix, I am somewhat disappointed." Alissa also tossed her two cents in.


    "The thing is this little girl never lets her enemy a chance to attack back. I can tell she will never let up until one of them has been beaten. I have to say Angelina has really picked the wrong person to fight with." Another voice came from Able and Alissa''s side.


    "Great Magus Felix!" Both Alissa and Able yelled out together as they looked at the old man next to them.


    "Hoho, so you recognize me. Tell me who is this little girl?" Felix asked as he stroked his beard. He was an old man with long white hair and a long white beard. He wore a blue wizard robe with a long pointy hat with a wide brim.


    "That''s Rei Lancaster, my fiancee." Able replied.


    "She would make a great disciple." Felix replied.


    "She wants to be a magic knight. She also has great physicalbat skills as you can see."


    I could hear the three chatting off to the side but my attention was fully focused on attacking Angelina. I was starting to get annoyed with this barrier. It just kept being regenerated over and over. Letting out a sigh I tried to think of something that could be used to quickly end this and get to bashing That was when it hit me. If she slipped and fell and I pinned her arms down she wouldn''t be able to cast magic right? Thinking along these lines, I tossed out my right hand as if I was going to punch again but instead I focused on the ground behind her creating a thin sheet of ice on the ground. I still continued my barrage of attacks afterward pushing Angelina back until


    *Slip!*


    Angelina fell backward on her butt which caused her to yell out, breaking her concentration and her barrier instantly broke. I took this chance and quickly sat on top of her and pinned her arms down with my knees. I raised my fist and smiled brightly as I said: "Time to finish this. It would be best to give up!"


    "Who would give up! Ohff!" I mmed my fist right into her face as hard as I could. Her nose instantly exploded with blood. Half a minuteter she yelled out: "I giff up!"


    And like that, my first duel with someone ended. "Haha! Not bad, not bad! Angelina,ss, you really picked the wrong person to duel." Felix waved his hand and a green light enveloped Angelina. The once broken nose that was swollen and bleeding profusely was now returned to its normal size and the bleeding stopped. All that was left was the bloodstains from before.


    "You are?" I asked, tilting my head to the side. If I recall earlier Able and Alissa yelling out great magus something or another I was too tied up in my fight to really pay attention to what was being said.


    "My name is Felix! The Great Magus Felix at your service!" Felix gave me a slight bow. But for some reason, I was getting some serious merlin vibes from this guy. Maybe even Gandalf from that something something rings movie. Anyway, anyone who is the master of this girl must be no good. "Girl how about bing my disciple!?"


    "No!" Instant rejection. As I said, anyone who is the master of this arrogant girl who picks fights with random people for no reason must not be any good. But It seemed my answer had really shocked the Gandalf Merlin wanna be since he stood frozen with a stiff smile on his face. Not paying the master disciple pair anymore, I walked right past them and walked over to Able and Alissa.


    "Let''s find some clothes. This dress is really hard to move in. I couldn''t even lift my leg to kick."

 Chapter 18: Accepting The Reality Of Things

    Chapter 18: epting The Reality Of Things


    The store was filled with many clothes of the same type. Alissa was once again bringing clothes sets back and forth. In the end, I picked out a set of seven outfits and one set of armor. They were all the same style since there was not much to choose from for a girl when it came to clothes that were not dresses. I was quite happy with my selection. The colors ranged from white to hues of blue and even some ck. I was never big on very colorful clothing, to begin with. But at least I felt morefortable. Although I did need to wear a garter belt to keep my legging up. But at least I did not feel too exposed. The shorts were indeed short but they were not so short that it exposed anything beyond my thighs. With a white shirt and a thin white with blue trim long sleeve overcoat that only reached my waist, I was able to move much more freely.


    "Rei, let''s go to the weapons shop and get you a sword." Able suddenly said. His gaze was as warm as the sun as he looked at me. But I kinda wished he would not look at me like that.


    Although his love interest ranking on my screen had gone up to six, I still felt as if it was all just a passing moment for him. Eventually, he and Alissa will fall in love and that will be that. I might be numb to the things that deal with romance but I was notpletely oblivious to it. With the way, Able had been looking at me as I tried on different clothes it was pretty obvious his expression was full of love for me. Don''t get me wrong, I felt touched but it was not along the lines of the game I can only act as if I didn''t know so my heart won''t get hurt when things begin to fall in line. Though In a way I felt sad because Able was an excellent man. Although he was young now he grew up to be a man who was the head of the magic knights of the kingdom and was very upstanding andpassionate. If I could even find someone as good as him, that would love me and care for me deeply, I would be the happiest girl in the world. Maybe I can just enjoy the moment?


    "Rei?"


    My thoughts were broken when Able''s handsome face came close to mine. I blushed and quickly backed away a few steps before nodding my head. "Then, let''s do as you say. "


    Able smiled and excitedly said. "Good we will find a sword that fits you well!"


    Alissa looked at me then Able and a pout formed on her face. "No fair you only picked the clothes that Able selected!"


    It''s not that I did such a thing on purpose. It was mainly because everything Alissa brought over was a little too revealing But I felt bad since she was trying to pick out something for me so I thought for a moment before saying: "Then how about picking out some hair essories for me?"


    As soon as I said this, Alissa ran over and hugged my arm. She seemed to be happy that I was willing to wear something she picked out. I of course choose essories since there was no way they would make me look like a slut. Alissa had been very forthright with her feelings towards me which made me feel a little ufortable. At first, I just thought it was a passing moment for her but after watching her drool over the thought of me changing I realized just how urate the system was. Sadly I could never return Alissa''s feelings but that did not mean I was not willing to be her friend. I figured eventually she would end up changing her target to Able or one of the other male leads as time passed by.


    But as I thought about it I wondered what made Alissa begin to like me anyway. And that was when a scene came to mind from Magical Love. There was a scene where Alissa was in dire straights fighting two kidnappers when Able jumped off a building toe to her aide. It was then that she began to develop feelings for him. That meant As I thought back to how I beat up the two kidnappers who Alissa was confronting at that time and let out a sigh. I seemed to have stolen Able''s event On top of that, her interest grew even more when I tried to protect her from the fireball. "Life can be a pain..."


    "Did you say something?" Alissa looked up at me from her arm hugging position.


    "Ahh, nothing. Let''s go!" I said, pulling Alissa and Able along with me.


    I would have to say one thing at this time is that I am very lucky to meet these two. They have really treated me kindly. Me who came to this world and inhabited this body was truly out of sorts whening here. I figured I would have to fight tooth and nail inside the Baron estate, but thanks to meeting Able I am now free from that ce. I guess I really should just enjoy the moment. Maybe I will understand what love is. Heartbreak is also part of love, right? I already know that Alissa and Able may fall for each other but he was not the only male lead. There may be a chance for me to be with Able in the end. But if things really do turn out how it does in the game and Alissa falls for Able then I will step aside and allow them to be together. Whether I get hurt or not. That is just how life is. It will be a good lesson for me and will bring me closer to knowing what love is.


    At that moment I had no idea that in the future my love life would be moreplicated than I could ever have imagined.

 Chapter 19: Taking On A Master

    Chapter 19: Taking On A Master


    When we stepped out of the clothing store the wanna be Gandalf stopped us once again. It seemed he was waiting for us toe out of the store. But as soon as he opened his mouth I felt a ratherrge headacheing on. "My little disciple, how about your master brings you to have some food?"


    "Umm, Great Magus something or another, I already rejected you because you are the master of that thing over there who uses her status to cause other people problems." I guess Alissa and Able found my words to be funny since the both of them broke out into augh once they exited my mouth.


    "Rei, it''s Great Magus Felix." Able kindly reminded me as he tried to stifle hisughter.


    "Ahh, yeah, that''s it. Umm Great Magus Felix." My gaze wandered over to Angelina who was staring daggers at me but it seemed she did not dare say a word to me with Felix standing there. A thought came to my mind. I gave Angelina a sly smile as I turned to Felix and said: "I can be your disciple, but You have to dump that over there first."


    "Pfft!" Alissa lost it again. I was really starting to wonder if she was truly the female lead of Magical Love or not. Maybe she was the twin sister of the female lead and the real female lead caught a cold?


    To be honest this was a bitch move but it was more of a way to punish Angelina for being so arrogant about her status. Also was a way to test Felix to see if he was truly worth being a master of anyone.


    "This." Felix seemed a little troubled by my words but finally, he shook his head as he said: "Although she is arrogant and out of control sometimes, she is still my disciple no matter what. I guess our paths were not meant to be crossed in such a way. I do apologize for what happened today."


    Seeing Felix give me a bow I nodded my head in approval. "Great Magus Felix gives up too easily. But your loyalty to your disciple is real. I apologize for my suggestion just now. If you do not mind me bing a magic knight in the future I do not mind bing your disciple." I decided this for a reason. He was the best Magician in all of Selinicia, he was the best teacher one could have when it came to magic.


    Felix looked at me in a daze before a big smile formed on his old face. He let out a shout and pped his hands together. "Haha! My disciple is good! I would never have thought that you have tested me like this. Look, even your junior sister is in shock from what happened just now."


    Angelina was puzzled by Felix''s words. "Master why am I the junior? Shouldn''t I be the senior?"


    "Hmmm? You''re just a disciple while she is my personal disciple. She has a higher status thank you." Felix answered causing Angelina to be even more confused.


    "Personal disciple? What is that?" But her question fell on deaf ears because it seemed Felix was too busy asking me questions to care about what Angelina was saying.


    Seeing as the old man was going to be bothersome I had no choice but to politely decline his invitation to go out to eat. "Master, right now I am in the middle of getting things needed to settle in at the Ronstine Estate, so I will need to reschedule our meal for another time. If you wish to find me you can go to the Ronstine Estate. "


    "Ronstine? Hmmm, why would you go there?" Felix asked.


    A light blush came to my cheeks as I said: "Able is my fiance and I will be living at his house from now on." I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Able''s face lit up when I said I was his fiancee. Although I know this might end tragically with me being hurt I decided to see things through and hope that just maybe, things would work out. I mean I couldn''t deny the fact that I have liked Able since ying Magical Love. Now that I am his fiancee I can at least act like it for as long as itsts, right? It may just be my wishful thinking but I hopped to maybe experience what love was like with the one person I like, now that he was real and in front of me and not on some game screen.


    "I see Able Ronstine Ahh, yes, you''re the young man who was praised by the magic knight''s golden wings squad leader for having high aptitude." Felix walked right over to Able and put his hands on his shoulders looking deeply into Able''s eyes. Before smiling brightly. "A fine youngman! But if you hurt my dear disciple, I will blow a new hole in your bottom do you understand?"


    I could tell Able did not know how to answer thatment at all. Be he did answer in a serious tone. "Great Magus Felix, do not worry. I will make sure Rei has a life full of happiness and is able to achieve all her dreams. I will make sure to take very good care of her."


    Hearing Able''s words made my heart skip a beat. I could only hope his words would stay true even in the future. "Great Magus Felix if Able can''t make Rei happy I will! Because the first sign of weakness I will snatch her away!" And there goes the female lead saying weird things again. She even patted her chest as if it was a sure thing. I will just pretend I didn''t hear or see anything.

 Chapter 20: Weapon Shop Part One

    Chapter 20: Weapon Shop Part One


    After stopping at a few stalls, I ended up with a bag full of essories. To be honest, I had no idea if any of these would even look good on me. I was trusting Alissa on this since I was never big on shopping like this. I mean I did shop, but that was for manga, anime, and games Now that I think about it I do not think I even hung out like this with others in my past life. I was too engrossed in my games and stuff to really "hang out". I did spend time with Rika, but that was about it. We never actually went anywhere just hung out around the house. Anyway, Alissa was pleased that I epted all the essories. She even went as far as to put one in my hair.


    The next shop we arrived at was a weapons shop. Able said it was the best weapon shop in town. The shop itself was only one floor and did not look like much on the outside. So I had a few misgivings about Able''s praise for this ce. But there was a saying to never judge a book by its cover and if this was such a ce it would be best to not say anything rude.


    "This ce may not look like much but the owner is the best cksmith in Forelonia. I have gotten all my swords here since I was young. The owner is a bit strange but he is very good at his craft. The swords he makes are all fine-tuned to the wielder." Able seemed to be very excited about visiting this ce. I do not know if it was intentional or not but he grabbed my hand and pulled me along.


    This was the first time I had ever held a boy''s hand. His hand was bigger than mine and rougher. I felt shy, nervous, and embarrassed but the faint smile on my face could not be hidden. When we entered the weapon shop there was not a single weapon on disy. Just a veryrge muscr man with a short beard-mustachebination and a bald head. He wore thick overalls and leaned back in his chair with his feet up on the counter. His eyes were closed and the long hairs of his mustache would rise and lower as he breathed in and out.


    "Old Man, wake up!" Able yelled out causing therge muscr man to stir in fright. He lost his bnce in his chair and fell backward with a loud bang.


    "Damn kid! Do you not know how to wake someone in a softer manner!?" Therge muscr man shouted from the floor. He slowly crawled up from the floor and red at Able who was scratching his head in embarrassment.


    Able then pulled me forward and said: "Old Ray, this here is my Fiancee Rei, she needs a sword."


    "Oh ho? You got yourself a beauty! But she looks a little skinny to be wielding a sword. Are you sure she can handle it?" Old Ray said as he sized me up. I could see his concern, seeing how I was a little underdeveloped due to theck of eating at the Barron''s estate. When someone does not get enough nutrients to grow up with their natural development will slow down. I hope just maybe my chest will grow some. The bumps that were there were faintly seen no matter what I wore unless I wore something skin tight.


    "Trust me, I saw her toss a grown man over her shoulder, she can handle it." Able words made Old Ray take another look at me before nodding his head.


    "Then if this is the case, littledye over here and use one hand to lift these poles and give them a swing." Old Ray said.


    I looked at the poles which were fashioned in the shape of swords and walked over to them. My guess was he wanted to see how heavy of a sword I could swing. With my current strength, it should be no problem to lift something that was pretty heavy. I reached down and picked up the first one which was very light, so I immediately put it back down. I then skipped the next three and went for the fifth one. When I picked it up it had weight to it but was not so heavy I couldn''t swing it around effortlessly with one hand. "This feels about right."


    "Littledy has surprised this old man. You really can lift a lot. I think you even got your little fiance here beat. Haha! I can already tell who is going to wear the pants in your family after you''re married!" Old Ray let out a heartyugh as he smacked Able''s back quite a few times almost knocking him off his feet.


    Blushing Able looked over at me and smiled. "If Rei wishes to wear the pants, I am okay with that. Once we are married we will be together for life so as long as she is happy I will be happy."


    "Hah! Well said, young man! Look you got her blushing" Indeed he did. I could feel my face growing hotter by the second. I couldn''t help it. When you have someone as handsome as Able saying such words really made my heart beat fast. It was my first time experiencing something like this. I couldn''t help but lower my head trying to hide my embarrassment.


    "Will you two stop!" Alissa came to my rescue once again. Although, I think she was trying to take advantage of the situation since she came over and hugged me tightly. But at this time I weed it since it gave me a ce to hide my red as an apple face.

 Chapter 21: Weapon Shop Part Two

    Chapter 21: Weapon Shop Part Two


    "Alright, enough teasing." Old Ray said with a smile. "Come Lass I need to match your wavelength with the sword. This will make it a weapon only you can use."


    This seemed to be the reason for this weapon shop. Old Ray was a magic cksmith. Meaning he used magic tools to forge weapons. This world had two different kinds of cksmith. One was a regr cksmith that forged steel without magic and then there was the magic cksmith. They still had to forge weapons with their hands but the tools and the techniques were different. The tools they used were imbued with magic as well as each strike the cksmith would need the person who the weapon was for, to inject their magic power into it. This strengthened the weapon and made it a part of the owner of the weapon. Only the weapons owner would be able to touch the sword after that. I of course had no idea how much this was going to cost. But to be able to gain such a weapon was an important step in bing a magic knight.


    "Okay Lass, since you will be a magic knight you will need a short sword. That way you can always have one hand free for casting or a shield if need be. Since you are able to lift so much we will do a wider de with a heavier metal. When sharpened, it should cut through normal weapons and weaker magic weapons with ease. Once the base formation is done and I need to begin hammering it, this is when I will need you to start injecting your magic power. Lad, you will guide her during that process. " Ray exined to me the ins and outs of the entire process. He said that the more magic power I push into the de the stronger the de will be and sometimes this process will also give certain effects to the de as well.


    In some urrences, a wielder was able to make their de burn their enemies while others would freeze their enemies. Some would do self buffing like give extra strength or periodic healing. These kinds of des were very rare and considered weapon relics. When I heard this I realized that the axe I received from the system was probably considered a weapon relic.


    I was quite amazed at how fast Old Ray was with his forging. In a matter of thirty minutes, he already had the basic form of the sword already made. "Alright Lad, teach your little wife how to inject her magic power into the sword."


    Before I knew what was going on, Able grabbed my hand and brought me over to the anvil that my almost finished sword was lying on top of. He shifted his body behind me and wrapped his arms around me hugging me from behind. I could feel his chest pushed up against my back and his breath as he spoke brushing past my ear as he took my hands and exined to me what I needed to do. "Hover your hand like this and flow your magic into the de. Try to keep a steady stream and use as much magic as you can. The more magic you can use the better."


    "Li-Like thi-this!?"My heart was beating so fast I felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. I could only do my best to utter a few stuttered words in response. I knew my face was beat red and I also knew that Able was doing this so he could exin everything to me easier. But wasn''t this a little too close!? Although I say that, I realized that when Able finally let go of me after exining everything and felt this body heat leave my body, I felt it was somewhat regretful. It was then I wondered if maybe I was actually a closet pervert.


    "Okay Lass, that is enough." Old Ray said as hended the hammer one more time. A bright glow filled the room as the de took its final form. "This..." Old Ray''s eyes lit up as he looked at the de. "An artifact weapon!"


    "Artifact weapon?" I asked. In the game Magical Love, there was no weaponsmithing or anything like that. The special names for weapons were never talked about either. So all these names and terms I was hearing now were all new to me.


    "You see the blue hue on the weapon? That means it has multiple attributes! I never thought there would be a day when I would make a blue weapon. Littledy, I must thank you for giving me the honor of forging this weapon. To a magic cksmith, this is like a dreame true." Old Ray said with a bright smile on his old face. "Now let''s pick out the wood for the hilt. I will need you to hold the de for me while I attach it. Now that this de is exclusively yours unless you hold it I will not be able to touch it."


    After doing some minor touch-ups the de waspletely done. In my hand was a glistening short sword with a rosewood colored hilt. There were also some magic stones embedded into the hilt near the guard, which Old Ray told me was for transferring my magic into it. These magic stones were essential to magic swordsmen. It would make their attacks even stronger than before since it would utilize the magic type in the stone to cause the same effect a relic weapon or artifact weapon could do. MY sword had a green and red stone embedded into it. The greenstone was for healing and the other was for fire-based damage.


    At this time though even though I had just gone through that whole process of getting this weapon made. Because I had been so caught up in the momentum of things. I forgot to ask how much this was all going to cost. "Umm... " My voice shook as I began to speak. "How much..."


    "No need!" Ray cut in without letting me finish what I was going to say.


    "Huh?"


    "Little Lady you allowed me to forge an artifact weapon there is no charge for this. Take it as my way of saying thanks for allowing me to achieve a life long dream." Old Ray said as he reached out and rubbed the top of my head.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I excitedly said: "Thank you!"

 Chapter 22: Entering The Ronstines Household Part One

    Chapter 22: Entering The Ronstine''s Household Part One


    "One more thing Lass. That sword will return to you if you will it. It is now magically bound to you. If someone else touches it, it will automatically return to your hand. Which is why I had to have you hold it in order to finish thest of the work on it. But let''s say you dropped it on the battlefield for some reason or another, you can will it to you and it will automatically return to your hand as well. Go ahead and try it. Put your sword on the table over there." Old ray said as he pointed at the table next to me.


    I did as he said andid the sword down. Without any direction from others, I had the thought of the sword returning to my hand. Instantly the sword on the table turned into a ball of light and shot to my hand and reformed. I waspletely amazed. Even though I had cast magic before, this really amazed me. I would never have to worry about losing my sword.


    "Not bad! You grasped the idea quickly and on the first try." Old Ray gave me an approving nod before looking at Able. "Lad you better hold on tight to this girl. I can tell she will have many suitors in the future."


    Once again my face flushed red. But who could me me for blushing so much? It was my first time experiencing this kind of teasing in my two lives. And I had just started my new life a few days ago. It made me wonder if my past life was actually all a dream This of course was just a passing thought. I missed my parents and friends quite a bit, but I have no choice but to move on. This was a new life and I could not dwell on the past. I was lucky to meet such nice and caring people right after being reborn here.


    "It will not be a problem of me trying to hold on to her, it will be more if Rei is willing to let me hold on." Once again Able was saying things to make my heart go, thump, thump!


    I wondered if he realized that his words were enough to capture a girl''s heart as soon as they left his mouth. But I wondered if this was me falling in love or if it was something more like an infatuation. I mean I probably knew Able more than he knew himself. Since I yed Magical Love so many times and his route was the route I yed the most. But then again the way the characters acted in real life differed from what they did in the game. I mean look at Alissa She was supposed to be a verypassionate person and someone who would never let injustice slide, but, as of right now she was ring daggers at Able as if she wished she could make him disappear. Not to mention her bouts ofughter thatpletely destroyed the image I had of her.


    Old Ray let out augh and patted Able''s shoulder. "That just means you need to work even harder!" After speaking with Old Ray a little longer and saying our goodbyes, we made our way to the Ronstine Estate. This was where I was going to be living from now on.


    But as we turned the corner my eyes immediately narrowed as I saw a guard shove, Emily, to the ground. My body moved on its own and I quickly arrived in front of Emily and red at the guard. "What are you doing!?"


    "Huh? Who are you!?" The guard quickly drew out his sword and pointed it at me.


    "Young Miss..." Emily had tears in her eyes. Able had sent her on ahead to help get things settled in the estate but who knew that when she arrived this guard would yell at her and push her down.


    "Oh, you''re this rugrats owner? Quickly take her away. This is the Ronstine estate, not a ce for the likes of you to enter." That guard said sarcastically. He even motioned with his head for me and Emily to leave.


    "You dare speak to her like that?" Able''s angered voice came from the side.


    The guard quickly turned his head and looked as if he had seen a ghost. "Youn-Young Master!"


    "You dare threaten my fiancee with a sword and even tell her that the house she will be living in is not a ce for the likes of her? So does that mean I should not be living here either since she is to be wedded to me as my wife in the future?" Able eyes were cold. It was the first time I have ever seen him like this.


    "Young Master I didn..." The guard was trembling. It seemed he never expected Able to be here.


    "Shut up! You''re fired! Leave your sword and armor and get out of the Ronstien estate in three minutes or I will make sure you can not even walk off it anymore" Able then turned to me and Emily and bowed his head. "Rei, Miss Emily I am sorry that you had toe across such trouble when you have just arrived. I swear this will be thest time. I will not let anyone bully you in the future."


    I could only sigh. I knew Able was only going so far because of what I was going through at my old house and I knew he meant well but this was a little too far. "Able, let him off this one time. For all we know, he was not informed of our arrival. Although I will say this, I do not condone his actions towards a little girl so let''s just dock his pay for the next six months."


    The guard looked at me with a grateful expression and bowed his head saying: "Young Miss, I thank you for your leniency! I am sorry for my actions. I should not have touched the little girl no matter what."


    "If Rei says so, then we will do it her way. Just do not let this happen again. Although..." Able walked up to the guard and whispered softly. "Do not let my cousin swindle you in this way in the future or you will have no job. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, Young Master, From this day forward I will never go against the new Young Miss of the house." The guard said seriously.


    "Good, Now open the gates!"

 Chapter 23: Entering The Ronstines Household Part Two

    Chapter 23: Entering The Ronstine''s Household Part Two


    As soon as the gate opened and the three of us walked through, a horse carriage was already waiting for us. The carriage itself was ratherrgepared to what I had expected. The interior was just as big as the living room I had back in Japan. Although small for a living room, for a carriage, it was definitelyrge and spacious. Able got in first and then helped Emily in before reaching out his hand to me and helping me up. But for some reason when Alissa went to get on he ignored her and sat down. I was kind of confused as to why he was acting this way. But me being me I went forward and helped Alissa up which brought a smile to her scowling face.


    "Rei, I must warn you to watch out for my cousin..." Able suddenly said.


    "Oh? I am guessing the issue at the gate was due to her?" I asked. I mean this was a given since his cousin was one of the villianess in Magical Love who caused a lot of trouble for Alissa. Able''s cousin, Sara was a purebred spoiled rich girl. She was Able''s second cousin. In Magical Love she had fallen in love with Able when they were young at first sight and from then on, she would try to attach herself to Able always saying she would marry him when they got older.


    Able, of course, wanted nothing to do with this and rejected outright not holding anything back. But she still believed that Able would look her way and ask for her hand in marriage. But when she saw Able flirting with Alissa, her anger boiled and made her want to kill Alissa. She tried many schemes only to have Alissa saved right in the nick of time by Able. Thinking of this I felt my new life at the Ronstine estate may be threatened at every turn


    Able blushed and nodded his head. "Yes, it was her. She has it in her head that I belong to her. I have no idea why this is since I have never done anything to bring such a reaction on. But I promise you can live in this house at ease. If anyone causes you trouble you can show them this."


    Able pulled out a golden emblem. It had the Ronstine family crest engraved into it. This was no ordinary emblem, it represented the master of the house, the main family. I was startled and couldn''t help but ask: "Able, are you sure?"


    "Yes, Rei, I want you to know that I am serious about our engagement. I know you have other feelings, but I am willing to wait..."


    "Ahem! Did you forget I am here Sir Able?" Alissa cut Able off so he couldn''t finish his words. In a way, I was thankful she did otherwise my poor little heart might have exploded. His tone of voice, the way he looked at me, every action he did just now was sucking me in and making my heart thump nonstop.


    To be honest I probably should tell him that I am now willing to give us a try. But at the same time, I am afraid of the what if. So I guess I can only go with the flow and hope that my little love life that had just started to bloom will not wither and die before it even has a chance to see the sun.


    Able blushed when Alissa spoke up which I found rather cute. The funny thing was that Emily who was sitting next to me waspletely red in the face more so than myself. But as I was revealing in the peaceful atmosphere a thought came to my mind. "Able If your cousin does not back down am I allowed too..."


    "Roast her!" Able cut me off and said seriously, without any hesitation. "If she tries to do anything to you after I warn her, you can do as you please. Besides my father, my words arew within this estate. So Rei, judge the situation and act as you wish. I will back you up. In my house, you are free to do as you please. I only ask that you do not blow the ce up since it would take a while to rebuild."


    At Able''s words, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "I promise to not take the house down with me."


    The journey from the main gate to the front entrance of the mansion took almost fifteen minutes. The scenery outside the window was mainly a wooded area. I could hear the shing of swords and drill calls off in the distance. This allowed me to know that there was a training ground somewhere within the grounds. The front of the mansion spread out across arge area. It was three stories high and each floor was filled with windows stretching many meters in both directions. It had arge overhang over the front door that was high enough to allow even thisrge carriage to pull right up underneath it. Large white pirs held this overhang up giving it more of a castle-like feel than a mansion.


    When the carriage stopped, and the door opened, I was met with a long line of maids, butlers, and a middle aged couple holding hands waiting by the front of the door. One old man with a short, clean-cut hairstyle and a grey mustache came forward and bowed. "Young Master, the Madam and Master are waiting." He raised his head and looked up at the open door and was startled to see not just one youngdy but three in total. I could tell he was trying to figure out which one was the new Young Miss of the house.


    Able pushed past Alissa almost knocking her out of the carriage causing her to snort out in anger. "Grandpa Lutz! Ignore the brutish girl in the front. Rei,e meet Grandpa Lutz, he has been working for my family since my grandfather''s time. You can also call him Grandpa Lutz."


    "Able you bastard if you treat me this way how are you going to treat Rei in the future!? You do realize I am ady too, right?" Alissa roared out in anger.


    "Hmm? When did a seconddy show up? All I see is a snake trying to steal my future wife."

 Chapter 24: Meeting The Parents

    Chapter 24: Meeting The Parents


    Alissa hopped down from the carriage and as soon as shended she made sure to kick Able in the shin before crossing her arms across her chest giving a humph. Able red at Alissa as he rubbed his shin with his other foot before reaching his hand out towards me. "Rei..."


    The look he gave me was so loving and warm I couldn''t help but blush. I reached my hand out and slowly got down from the carriage with Able''s assistance. I then turned and helped Emily down. Once everyone had exited the carriage Able turned to Grandpa Lutz and introduced everyone. "The scowling girl to the side is our friend Alissa, the little girl here is Rei''s personal maid Emily, and this beautiful girl here is my fiancee, Rei. She will be the new Young Miss of the Ronstine estate."


    "Miss Alissa, Emily, Young Miss, This old man''s name is Lutz. You can call me Grandpa Lutz like the Young Master and everyone else does." Grandpa Lutz gave a polite bow and introduced himself.


    Grandpa Lutz seemed like a gentle yet stern old man. He always seemed to have a serious look on his face but when he gazed at Able it was as if he was gazing at his own grandchild. A warm expression would form covering that strict look he gave seconds ago.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Grandpa Lutz, my name is Rei, as for myst name it isn''t worth mentioning. I will be in your care from now on." I returned Grandpa Lutz''s greeting with one of my own. When I looked up at the old man he was now looking at me in the same fashion as he looked at Able. This surprised me because I figured that he would still be somewhat wary of me. Normally wouldn''t the head butler think the girl the Young Master brought home be some kind of bitchy gold digger who was just there to gain status and money? I mean this happened a lot in the stories I read. Maybe I was thinking too much.


    It was at that time a man and woman in theirte twenties to early thirties walked up. "So you are Rei. My what a beautiful girl." The woman said as she stepped forward and cupped my cheeks with her hands looking me over. "Mhm My son has very good taste." The woman said before covering her mouth and saying: "Oh, my! Where are my manners? I do apologize. My name is Ruth Ronstine, Able''s mother and this handsome man here is my husband, Able''s father, Cedric Ronstine. He is the Master of the house."


    This was something I had not been prepared for. I did not expect to meet Able''s parents as soon as I got off the carriage. I quickly bowed my head and did my best to introduce myself. "It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Rei, I will be in your care from now oumb. Ouch..." I ended up biting my tongue in the end.


    "What a cute girl. No need to be nervous, you can just call me mom from now on. Since Able has picked you to be his future wife and although you are still young and can''t get married yet, you will be living with us, so we will be one family from now on. If anyone bullies you, even if it is my son himself. You cane to me and I will take care of it for you. Quicklye I have been decorating your room all morning." Ruth''s eyes were warm as she spoke to me. Her gaze was the same as my mother''s back on earth. It made my eyes be watery feeling the warmth of a mother. It made me realize how much I truly missed my family. It seemed Ruth had sensed my feelings and put her arm around my shoulder, bringing me close to her as she walked slowly with me into the mansion without even turning back to look at the others.


    ---


    Able who was left behind looked on with a gentle smile. He was happy to see that Rei and his mother were bonding so quickly. He then looked up at his father who was still standing there staring off into space beingpletely forgotten and let out augh. "Dad, when theye back down you can introduce yourself. You know how mom has always wanted a daughter."


    Letting out a sigh Cedric replied: "I know. But I must say that you truly out did yourself. She is definitely a beautiful girl. It''s a shame that Baron Lancaster did not put such a jewel in his eye and only cared about the men of his family. I secretly tested her magic power just now and to be honest I am surprised at how powerful she is..."


    "Rei is very special." Able agreed wholeheartedly with his father.


    " I heard his eldest son was seriously injured today did you have anything to do with that?" Cedric asked.


    "No, that was all Rei." After answering his father he turned to Emily and Alissa and said: "Emily, Alissa, you go on ahead and catch up to Rei, I need to speak with my father for a little while."


    "Don''t worry I will take real good care of Rei. Maybe before the end of the day, she will be going home with me instead." Alissa left these words and ran to catch up to Rei. Emily gave a small bow before following suit.


    Cedric was confused by Alissa''s words and turned to look at his son asking: "That was?"


    "A snake who wants to steal your son''s wife!" Hearing Able''s answer caused Cedric tough out loud.


    "It seems you will have many challenges ahead my boy!" Cedric could already tell that once Rei began attending Magic Academy, she would have many suitors who would not care if she was engaged or not. Especially since being engaged did not mean they were married yet and still gave them a chance to win Rei over. "You better work hard!"


    "Don''t worry dad. My heart is set on Rei. No one else can take her ce." Able wanted no one else to be his wife other than Rei. Ever since he met Rei he felt she was the one. The one who was to stand at his side now and into the future.


    At the side from a corner hidden in shadows, a small petite figure stood watching the scene in front of her. She bit the tips of her fingers as she looked at the drama happening in front of her as her eyes narrowed and a sinister smile formed on her face. "You think you can take Big Brother Able away from me? Do you think you have the right to take on the Ronstine name? A slut like you will soon wish you were dead."

 Chapter 25: Motherly Love

    Chapter 25: Motherly Love


    When Ruth brought me into the house I was taken aback by how luxurious the ce was. Compared to a prominent family like the Ronstines, the Baron''s estate was nothing inparison. Ruth held my hand as we walked through the house. "Rei, I had always wanted a daughter. Now my son brings me such a beautiful daughter inw, you have no idea how happy I was when I found out. Your father If you can even call that man a father, was willing to sell you for money without even discussing how much. He signed the engagement agreement and even signed a contract saying that you could live with us from now on giving up his rights as a parent. He must be very angry right now."


    I was confused by what Ruth meant. Why would that good for nothing be angry? Wouldn''t he be happy to receive money for the daughter he sold off without a second thought? Seeing my questioning look Ruth let out augh and hugged me as she said: "I was so mad when I heard about how you were treated there that the amount we sent over was only thirteen coppers and a note saying ''The amount given for the dowry is for the years that our little Rei has lived. If you wish to make a fuss remember you were the one who sold us our new gem! She no longer has any rtions to you.''"


    I actually had no idea what my father for this world looked like but I am sure he was probably red in the face when reading that letter. I physically gave Ruth a thumbs up and smiled brightly. But one thing she did say made me realize that I was basically trapped in this engagement. It was a good thing I was willing to ept it and hope for a good oue. If the Ronstines were not such good people and brought me in to be a ve, I would be stuck in a Cindere kind of state until the day I turned of age. "I must thank you then for expressing some of my anger."


    "Ah, why are you being so formal. I am your family, rx, and be yourself. Try it, call me mom." Ruth said, her eyes glowing with anticipation.


    This of course made me blush as I responded in a hushed voice: "Mom..."


    "Good! Good girl! Mom is very happy! Your room is right next to Able''s and it is even connected." Ruth suddenly dropped a bombshell on to me.


    I wondered if Ruth knew how old the two of us were or if this was just how this world worked. But as far as I knew marriage was not legal until one turned eighteen so why would she seemingly be showing me such expectant eyes as if she was hoping something would happen early between me and Able. "Ummm. Is there a reason why it is connected?"


    Ruth gave me a sly smile but spoke honestly."It''s so Able can get to you if anything happens. Dear, I do not want to scare you but the side family is very... How should I put it? Scheming, I guess is the best word for it. That cousin of his has been aiming for him since she was little and she is a devil incarnate. I have seen what she has done to some of the maids that even remotely nce at Able. She of course was punished for it but she does not care. I think there is something wrong with her head."


    I was a bit surprised to hear this but it was to be expected. From what I know of Sara, she was indeed cruel in her ways. There were a few times in Magical Love where Alissa was almost stripped of her clothes and her purity taken from her by the men Sara sent after her. Of course, Able always showed up in the nick of time to save her, but I was sure it was a scary experience to go through. I, myself, did not want to ever go through such a thing. I would rather kill myself than be touched by a man I did not love. Luckily I was not as easy a target as Alissa was in the game.


    [Ding!]


    [Mandatory Event Started!]


    [Completion Guidelines: Show your dominance as the Young Miss of the Ronstine estate within the two years you are living there!]


    [Rewards: Main Event: 10,000 System Points, Ten Save Tokens]


    [Failure: Death!]


    I looked at the event that sprung up on my screen and quickly closed it. I did not need to worry about such an event. If someone tried to mess with me, I already had Able''s permission to deal with it as I see fit. And as it seems, Ruth also would not mind if I got a little rough with Sara if need be. So this event, I was not worried about passing. "System, will there be any more events with a main event going?"


    "While a main event is running only bonus events can be given. Although some bonus events are mandatory the failure punishment is always light." The system replied.


    "Alright thank you." Although it said death was the result of failure, I was confident I wouldn''t fail.


    "Rei this is your room." Ruth pushed open a double arched door that led into arge room that was the size of an apartment. This room had arge lounge area with a bedroom and even a small kitchen. Arge heated bath the size of a swimming pool resided in the bathroom I really did not know what to say. Compared to my house on Earth and the dusty room I lived in at the Baron''s estate, this was like leveling up millions of times. "What do you think? I spent a good amount of time choosing the colors."


    I looked around and to be honest I was in shock. But I did have to hand it to Ruth. Her idea of a girl''s room matched mine well. It was very subtle with light blue hues and white allowing for a bright but low key atmosphere. To be honest I fell in love with the ce as soon as I walked in. "Mom I love it!"


    These words flowed out of my mouth naturally and the smile on my face was also very natural. I was not a materialistic kind of person but I could feel the thought and motherly love that went into redecorating this room. I was very touched. So touched that I hugged Ruth tightly without even thinking.

 Chapter 26: First Run In With Sara Part One

    Chapter 26: First Run In With Sara Part One


    Ruth seemed shocked by my sudden hug but she quickly hugged me back and kissed the top of my head. "Good girl I am d you like it." The look Ruth gave me now was much warmer than before. There was even a hint of love in her eyes. I was very reluctant to let go because a mother''s hug was truly a warm ce to be.


    "Mom... " Tears welled up in my eyes. I couldn''t help it. Ruth reminded me so much of my mother back on Earth that I was really beginning to feel homesick.


    "Awe. Honey, why are you crying? You will make me cry too!" Ruth rubbed my head and wiped the tears from my eyes. She once again kissed my forehead and led me around the room.


    "This here is your closet. I filled it with clothes already. Able told me you were on the small size, so I had the tailor pick out some clothes that might fit you. She will be here in the morning tomorrow to take proper measurements and get you some proper clothes to rece the ones in here. But it seems you went shopping today as well which is good. Just have the tailor make clothes for you the way you like them. A swordsmanship trainer will also be here in the afternoon as for a magic teacher..." Ruth seemed to be going all out for me. Able had told her each of my wishes which warmed my heart even more. But the more love and care they all gave me the more fear I had. The what-ifs kept popping up in my mind. What if Able really fell for Alissa? What if within just a few months I get kicked out with no ce to go. If I did get kicked out, I am sure at that time I would be dead anyway. But. I did have a save point so even if I died I could still go back to my save point right?


    "System..." I could only ask


    "What is it Rei?" The system spoke up excitedly. It seemed to be happy to be relied upon.


    "If a mission has death as its failure punishment, will the save points still work?" I asked.


    "Of course. If you fail your mission you will go back to wherever you saved before. But you will then have to redo all your events again." The System replied.


    "Okay thank you." I let out a small sigh of relief. At least if anything goes wrong between now and then I can always avoid the disaster route. I was truly happy that I had save points now, but this current life I had I did not want to give up. Because if things did turn out bad, I would need to go back to when we fought the kidnappers and from there I would have to stop Able from wanting to propose marriage. I am not sure if the current me is strong enough to deal with such heartache at this time. I could only cross my fingers and toes and hope for the best. In my mind, I could only apologize to Alissa. Because right now I wished to fight tooth and nail with anyone who dared tried to steal Able away from me. Even if it was the female lead. I did not want to give up my rtionship with Able and the love I felt from his family. Some may say I am being selfish and that I should step aside for the people I care about''s happiness. But is it wrong for me to want to find my own happiness? Must I suffer so that others can find happiness while I am stuck as an on looker?


    Shaking my head and clearing my thoughts I decided I would figure it out when that time came. "Mom, I am already the personal disciple of the Great Magus Felix. So you do not need to find me a magic teacher."


    Ruth looked at me in surprise before her lips curled up into a smile. "Good! Rei, you are already making your mother proud! Go ahead and get settled in. I will send Grandpa Lutz over with some maids for you to choose from. You already have a personal maid but you still need a few more."


    I smiled and nodded my head. "Thanks, Mom."


    After Ruth left, Emily and Alissa both came into the room. "Rei, I am crashing here tonight." Alissa said suddenly.


    I felt kind of funny having a girl that liked me in that way spend the night with me but Alissa was still my friend, and I had no reason to reject her. Plus having her by my side for the first night would mean Sara couldn''t do anything on my first night here or maybe a few nights until I got used to being in a new ce. I wanted to be more rxed and have an understanding of the area around me before I have to begin dealing with her. "Actually, Alissa, can you stay a few nights until I am used to it here?"


    Alissa''s eyes lit up at my request and immediately nodded her head. "Of course! I am even willing to stay here till death do us part!" She then attached herself to my arm hugging it tightly. I could only let out a sigh with how she worded it though. But I also felt a little bad for taking advantage of her feelings in order to protect myself a little. I made a mental note to make it up to her somehow. I do not know how but I will figure something out in the future.


    "Rei, you in?" Able''s voice came from the door that connected to the adjacent room.


    "Mhm! Come on in." I blushed slightly. Able was now living right beside me only separated by a door. I couldn''t keep my mind from wandering and wondering what Able''s sleeping face would look like.


    "Rei?" Alissa''s voice brought me out of my inner perverted thoughts causing my cheeks to grow red.


    "Ahem What is it?" Faking a cough I tried to y it off as if I did not have any strange thoughts.


    "Oh, It just seemed that you dazed off there for a minute." Alissa said, staring up at me. Although, Alissa was female, I did have to say she was very cute. If I were a guy, I was sure I would try to woo her at every turn.


    "Ah, yeah, I was thinking of something unimportant." I replied as Able walked up to us.


    "Let''s go on a tour of the House. Mother told me she only brought you to your room. I will take you around and show you where everything is."

 Chapter 27: First Run In With Sara Part Two

    Chapter 27: First Run In With Sara Part Two


    "Mmm okay, umm Able, is it okay if Alissa stays a few nights until I get used to the ce?" I figured it was only polite to ask if Alissa could stay seeing how I was a guest in the house.


    "Yeah that''s fine but are you sure? What if she tries something funny? " Able gave Alissa a warning look. I turned to see Alissa looking up into the air whistling, her hands were behind her back and her right foot drew circles on the ground.


    "I''m bathing by myself..." I said as I covered my chest. I decided this would be the safest route.


    Alissa''s head whipped around as she looked at me with a wronged expression. "What? Rei!? Such a big bath and you want to bathe alone!?"


    As Alissained I looked back at Able whose face was bright red lost in his own world. I could tell he was thinking about what had happened this morning. Just knowing this made my cheeks blush. I really couldn''t take it anymore so I just decided to change the subject. "Can we just stop talking about this? Let''s go explore."


    "Let''s do as Rei says..." Able finally came back from his perverted thoughts and grabbed my hand leading me out of my new bedroom. Alissa quickly caught up and hung on to my arm. Poor Emily trotted along behind us confused as to what was going on.


    Like this, I walked down the hall with a handsome man in one hand and a cute girl on my arm. I really wanted to know what kind of harem this was. We did not walk too far though before we were stopped by a girl around my age wearing a dress made of what seemed to be expensive materials. She stood at the top of the stairs with her arms across her chest giving the three of us a dirty look.


    "Able what are you doing? Who is this slut!?" The young girl yelled out in anger.


    "Sara watch your mouth!" Able snapped back.


    So this was Sara, the one who believes Able belongs to her. I gave her a good look up and down and confirmed she was a normal rich girl that was for sure. Just like in the game Magical Love, she was haughty and bitchy. She thought she was above everyone else riding on the Ronstine name.


    "What''s wrong with calling a slut a slut?" Sara did not even listen to Able''s warning.


    *p!*


    I was never one to let people talk badly about me and my body actually moved on its own. Before I even realized it my palm stung from pping the little bitch err Sara for her rude mouth. Both Alissa and Able looked at me in awe. It seemed they had no idea when I had made my move. It also seemed Sara was out of sorts trying to figure out what had just happened. It took her a minute before she finally yelled out: "You dare hit me!? Able this is the kind of girl you bring back? A slut who..."


    *p!*


    I pped the other side of her face, now she had a red handprint on both sides of her face that were starting to swell. I could see the tears welling up into her eyes as she stared at me stupefied holding her cheeks. "Call me a slut one more time and it won''t end with just a p."


    Sara''s shock quickly turned to rage as she red at me viciously. She pointed her finger at my nose and looked at Able as she yelled out once more. "Able are you going to let this Sl This bitch..."


    *Bam!*


    "Don''t call me a bitch either." I was already at my wit''s end. So I ended up punching her in the eye


    "Sara I would suggest stopping now or you might end up looking like a pig." Able choked out while trying to hold back hisughter. He was visibly shaking, I guess he must have found this situation rather funny.


    "I''m telling my mom! You won''t evenst the night in this house!" Sara yelled before ring at me one more time and running away in tears. If only this would be the end of it but I highly doubt this girl will let things go like this. In the game, she was very scheming using her money to pay off thugs and servants to do her dirty work. I knew from now on my life was going to be very interesting in a bad way. But I did learn one thing out of today''s little encounter. Sara was definitely a naive little girl who did not know how to close her mouth even after being beaten.


    I turned around and looked at the other two who only gave me a thumbs up. I smiled and walked back over to them and took each of their hands into mine and said: "Shall we?"


    "We shall!" Able and Alissa said at the same time which caused the two to re at each other once again. I let out a sigh and dragged the two along with me as we explored the mansion.


    ---


    On the backside of the estate where the side family lived. The sounds of items being broken one after the other could be heard. "Sara, what is wrong? Why are you smashing your stuff?" An older woman around thirty years of age looked at Sara whose head was down staring at the floor.


    "Mom! Able brought home some slut home saying that she was his fiancee! And that slut, had the nerve to not only p me but she even punched me in the eye! I want her dead!" Sara screamed out at the top of her lungs.


    The older woman looked at her daughter''s face that had two swollen cheeks and a puffy ck eye and frowned. "Don''t worry honey I will go talk to the madam now and get you justicee with me!"

 Chapter 28: Angered To Death

    Chapter 28: Angered To Death


    In the main receiving hall, sitting in the head seat, Ruth propped her head up on the armrest of her chair and stared at the mother-daughter duo in front of her. She yawned andzily said: "So let me get this straight Your daughter barged into the main family''s house, entered the floor where the masters of the house bedrooms are, called my precious daughter inw a slut and bitch, and got beat up for it, is everything I said just now correct?"


    The mother-daughter duo was in shock. They did not know how the Madam knew every minor detail that had happened. Of course, there was one shameless little girl that did not care if what was said was right or not as she yelled out: "I never said a thing to that slu-girl! That slu-girl pped me twice and then punched me in the eye, for no reason!"


    The mother and daughter duo was Sara and her mother Venessa. At this time Venessa hade to help her daughter get rid of the so-called fiancee to help secure her daughter''s position as the one who would marry Able, making her the new future Madam. But Able had to go and bring in some outsider as his fiancee! This went against their n to make their side family the new main family! But now she was looking at her daughter as if she was an idiot. She never expected as soon as her daughter opened her mouth she would have not just one but multiple slips of the tongue!


    Ruth looked at the mother-daughter pair and sneered. "I see Well, what issue do you have?"


    Ruth''s question caused the mother-daughter pair to stare nkly at Ruth. "Sister, what do you mean? How can an outsider be allowed to harm members of the family that are blood-rted?"


    "Hmmm? Are you saying my new daughter is an outsider?" Ruth''s brows furrowed and an immense pressure seemed to exude from her body.


    This caused the two who were standing in front of her to shrink back in fear. "No, Not at all but..."


    "Then if she is not an outsider what is your problem? All she did was beat a problematic child up. She was only hit three times. Each of those injuries will heal perfectly fine over the next week so why are you here bothering me when I was about to take a nap? To be honest, even if my dear Rei broke all the bones in your daughter''s body, disfigured her face, or cooked her alive, I would still praise Rei for doing a good job. Do you want to know why?" Ruth looked at the mother-daughter pair and smiled brightly seeing their horrified expression as she continued without waiting for them to answer her question: "Because she is my new daughter, everything she does is right."


    Venessa couldn''t seem to hold back her anger as she mustered up the courage as she yelled out: "Sister, are you really going to be like this!? Sara is your niece!"


    "I do not acknowledge a niece that is trying to covet her cousin. Do you not find this sick? They may be close in age but they are blood-rted, making them family. They can not be anything else. Her dream of marrying my son will never happen. If you wish to continue down this road and push Rei''s buttons, I am sure at some point you will fully regret it. Not to mention your stupid daughter did all those things in the main family''s house. Do you know the expression ''the walls have ears''? Do you not know how many servants watched the scene unfold in front of them earlier?


    "Your daughter started the problem with Rei. My Rei even warned her multiple times but she continued to spout trash from her cesspool mouth. In my opinion, she got what she deserved." Ruth said without holding anything back. In fact, she did not hear anything from the servants but watched it from the hidden image recorders they had in the hall. "But I will say this, if you keep trying to do things to my new daughter, you will most likely find yourself in a lot of pain. Do note crying to me when that timees."


    "You! I will remember this! Sara let''s go!" Venessa did not want to stay any longer. She felt if she did she would be angered to death by that woman''s sharp tongue!


    "Mom!? What about..." Sara wanted to protest but shut her mouth when Venessa red at her.


    Ruth snorted as she watched the mother-daughter pair leave. "Humph! Do you think your daughter is better than my son''s fiancee? You must really be living in a dream."


    "Ruth, what has gotten you all riled up?" Cedric came walking into the receiving all.


    "That sister inw of ours really pushed it in her daughter''s head that she will marry our son. We have let her run wild all this time out of respect for their family. Now that Able has brought home a fiancee and her daughter gets beat up by said fiancee, she wants toe over here seeking retribution? Humph! Not on my watch! " Ruth snorted yet again.


    "Haha! I watched that myself. That punch to the face was nice. I must say though that girl has some quick movements. She was so quick to reach in front of Sara to deliver that first p. She will make a fine magic knight with some polishing." Cedric was rubbing his chin as he got lost in thought. He really felt that Rei was a good seedling.


    "Let her settle in for a little while before you drag her off to train. Her little friend that came with her will be spending a few nights here while she gets used to the ce. But we need to keep a better eye on that little bitch. You know how she does not give up easily." Ruth felt a tinge of worry.


    "It should be fine. Even if Rei ends up killing her in the end it will be fine. Let the young ones fight it out for now. It will be good training for Rei. If she wants to be a magic knight in the future she will need to see the schemes of the people around her in order to survive. Of course, we will not let Rei die either. I got a few dark guards, guarding her already." Cedric said with a smile as he pulled Ruth into his arms.

 Chapter 29: Reis Path

    Chapter 29: Rei''s Path


    "Rei you were so cool just now. ''<em>Don''t call me a bitch either!</em>'' Ahhh! Made me shiver when I heard that!" Alissa seemed to be fangirling over the way I handled things earlier which made me blush a little. I may have been a little over the top but from what I know about Sara the worst had yet toe, so getting some interest now was not too bad I guess.


    "Yeah, Rei, that was pretty well done. I do not think Sara has ever scolded, never mind pped, and then punched. Maybe this will be a good lesson for her." Able didn''t seem to understand the heart of a jealous woman. Though I guess I didn''t either since I never had the chance to be jealous before. If he had the knowledge that I did he would understand that this was only the beginning.


    We traveled throughout the house and Able showed me where the main things were from the dining room where they ate, to the kitchen, and bathrooms. "This here is the library, you cane here at any time. My father put a lot of work into this room and tracked down a lot of ancient books, most of which we do not even understand. There are said to be many grimoires on the top level but they are written in a lostnguage and no one knows how to decipher them. As the Young Miss of the house, you are allowed to enter this ce. Only the people of the main family are allowed in here, guest may enter only with someone from the main family here."


    "I see Then that is?" I pointed over at the young man sitting at a table reading a book. As far as I know, Able was an only child and had no siblings. So this young man was not someone I knew from the game.


    "Oh, he is one of Father''s disciples, Drake Oswald. My Father has three other disciples as well. I am sure you will meet the rest of themter on. As for Drake, he is more of a schrly type. He is obsessed with the old grimoires. He would study them day and night if it was not for his family dragging him back every day." Able exined. At that time Drake lifted his head to look in our direction. Our eyes met so I smiled and gave a polite nod. But the book in his hand ended up catching my eye. I do not know if it was just me but I was able to read the title of that book Drake was reading. ''<em>The Book Of Seven</em>''


    "I will show you the training area next." Able said as he grabbed my hand and led me away. Alissa and Emily quickly followed after us. I had no Idea why he was in such a rush.


    The training ground was huge and I mean huge. It was equivalent to maybe two football fields. And even then this ce was still packed with magic knights as they trained. The sight before me really caught my interest right away. Mainly because I got to see first hand how magic knights use magic and fight with swords at the same time. I was so engrossed in watching the training that I did not hear much of the conversation next to me.


    "It''s a good thing you brought her herest." Alissa said.


    "Yeah, I figured this would happen. She seemed to be someone who would be more interested in the fighting than anything else." Able said with a light chuckle.


    The things I saw in front of me were truly amazing. The way they could guard and attack so smoothly and easily with their swords while channeling magic for defense and offense at the same time was truly amazing. There were no movie scenes in Magical Love, only CG images which were very beautiful don''t get me wrong but seeing things in live-action was so much better. My heart was pounding as I watched the back and forths of the people sparring. But one thing I did not get was why no matter how many times one was cut they did not seem to care in the slightest. I even watched one person get stabbed through but they stillughed as if it was nothing. I turned my questioning gaze towards Able who seemed to understand what I was wanting to ask.


    "This training field has a special magical array around it. Even if one is hit with a fatal wound they will not die. So if someone gets stabbed through theywill feel the pain but nothing more. If they were to take a fatal blow they would be ejected from the training field and ced in what we call the respawn area. Where they will be fully healed in an instant. This magic array was actually created by the Great Grand Magus Archibald." Able exined.


    I was quite stunned by hearing this. It felt like cheating in a way. But at the same time, it was very good training since it would allow one to get used to the pain of being stabbed or sliced making it so that they would not falter in times of war. Allowing them to better themselves in an extreme way without worrying about dying. But a thought came to mind..."If that was the case, couldn''t you use such an array in times of war?"


    "I wish we could. The issue is that these arrays are hard toe by and the Great Grand Magus Archibald has already passed on for some years now. Not to mention these arrays require a specific way of being set up that was only known to the Great Grand Magus." After hearing what Able said I understood why such a thing could not be used in war. And to be honest it is not surprising that the Ronstine family had such an array since they have a long family history as magic knights that goes back many, many years.


    One thing I knew now after watching the magic knights practice was that I truly wished to be a magic knight more than ever now. Not just for the prestige and ability to cast off the Lancaster name so that I could be free, but because the way they fought really made my blood boil so much that I wanted to run out on the field and spar with someone. Sadly, I think I took after my father and have a warriors heart. Even back on Earth, I loved fighting in my family''s dojo. It was too bad that the dojo was not making enough money for us to live off of and my father had to take on a regr job and only work at the dojo on weekends. But as I thought about integrating my own abilities into a form of fighting as a magic knight, I began to get extremely excited. But I also wanted to gain some more knowledge about this world as well, things that I could never find out from the game. So I knew a lot of time would need to be spent in the library as I did my research. At least now I had a path I wished to follow wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 30: Emily Part One

    Chapter 30: Emily Part One


    After a full day of events, I finally got to settle down and rx in my room. "Young Miss..."


    "Hmmm? What is the matter, Emily?" I asked looking at the little girl next to me. From the look in her eyes, I could tell she seemed to be worried about something.


    "Ummm Where do I sleep?" Emily asked, her cheeks blushed. I looked at her a bit confused and then remembered we never did settle her in.


    But before I could say anything, Alissa spoke up: "There is a servant''s room over there. It is not that big but it does have a bed, a closet, and a desk and chair. I spotted it earlier while I was looking around. My guess is that Able forgot to mention it."


    "Then that is settled. Looks like we will be roommates Emily!" I felt more at ease knowing that Emily would be in the same room as me. I was actually worried about her safety with Sara still wandering around. I did not want her to get caught up in some kind of scheme and end up getting hurt or worse


    "Then I will settle myself in, Young Miss. If you need me please call for me." Emily gave a small bow before heading to her new bedroom.


    "She is a cute girl. I would hate to see what might have happened to her if she were to be stuck at the Baron''s estate alone." Alissa said as she watched the small retreating figure.


    "Emily is kind. She is also very young. Although I may only be a few years older than her, she does not understand the outside world. I do not see her as a servant. To me, Emily is more like a little sister. Sadly the poor little girl was sold off. But at least she was sold to the maids guild and will have their protection for the time being. But once she hits my age that protection will disappear. By then I hope to buy her contract and set her free." I exined.


    The maids guild only protected the young. Once they hit a certain age they would no longer be protected and should have the know how to survive within their job. It was also then that the contract from the maids guild could be bought so that the maid would no longer be bound to the maids guild.


    "Rei, you are really kind" Alissa paused her words and looked at me with a strange gleam in her eye before asking. "How about we go take a bath before dinner?"


    "You can go, I will take er." I was not going to jump into the bath with this girl any time soon. I was afraid I would lose my chastity before I even came of age if I did. Alissa was my friend but I feared for my purity if I were to undress in front of her. I gazed at my love interest on my HUD and sighed.


    Love Points: 4


    Love Interest:


    Able: 7


    Alissa: 3


    I still did not understand why Alissa''s love interest was rising. I was not doing anything to speak of to raise any kind of affection level with her. Unless Maybe she was an ''<em>M</em>''? Did she like being neglected? I really could not understand. As for Able''s affection level rising, I was actually really happy to see this. Just remembering the warmth of his hand as he held it today made me blush lightly.


    Was this what it was like as love began to bloom? Was I slowly falling in love with Able? I couldn''t help but get lost in my own little world. Love was a foreign concept for me. Although I understood what it was to actually experience it on my own still made me confused. Every action Able made warmed my heart and made me grateful towards him.


    I shook my head as I realized something very important. I have only known Able for a short span of a few days. He was mainly doing these things out of obligation after seeing me naked. I know my love interest meter was rising but this was not something I could fully rely on. What if this system was wrong with its numbers?


    "Rei how could you say my numbers are wrong!?" The system suddenly yelled out in a whiny tone, giving me a headache.


    "Can you not yell? I am just thinking on a what-if basis. It''s not like I have any way to confirm whether it is right or wrong, right? Don''t get your panties all bunched up just because of my thoughts and Stop reading my personal thoughts, it''s disgusting!" I couldn''t help but yell back. I was irritated that the stupid system could read my personal thoughts.


    "But I can''t wear panties or any clothes for that matter! How can I have them in a bunch!?" The system suddenly asked as if it had been wronged. which made me wonder why it only pulled out that line from what I had just said.


    "It is a figure of speech. Just calm down. " I let out a sigh. I felt like I was going crazy with the stupid system in my head. I wonder if Able would mind if his fiancee was a little nuts.


    "Rei? Can Ie in?" Speak of the devil. To think as I was thinking about him, Able would suddenly show up.


    "Suree in." I replied. Alissa, who was to my side, let out a huff.


    Able opened the door carrying arge bag. "Rei, my mom wanted me to give you these clothes. They are for your little maid."


    I was a little surprised by this. I did not even think to get Emily clothes earlier since so many things had happened. Thinking about this, I suddenly hated myself. How could I let a young girl go around with only one set of clothes? Luckily Ruth was thoughtful enough to provide these for Emily. "I will have to thank Mother thenter..." I mumbled to myself before calling for Emily: "Emily,e here."

 Chapter 31: Emily Part Two

    Chapter 31: Emily Part Two


    Emily came out of her room wearing a faded white long shirt that reached just before her little feet. "Young Miss you called?"


    Seeing the old clothes Emily had on caused me to frown. The poor girl was still young and I was sure she would love to wear beautiful clothing one day in her life. I quickly smiled and waved my hand to her toe over to me. "Emily,e here. Mom prepared some clothes for you." I do not know why but calling Ruth, mom, just seemed natural to me. I guess it was just the warmth she gave as soon as I arrived or the fact that I missed my own mother. Just knowing I had a ''<em>mom</em>'' eased my anxiety a bit from being in a new world.


    "Young Miss, you should keep them How can a mere servant wear such beautiful clothes." Although Emily said this, you could see the wantingness in her eyes as she looked at the clothes which made meugh.


    "Emily, mom specifically got these for you to wear. Plus how would I wear them? They are too short for me! Quickly go take a bath and put on a fresh pair of clothes." I said with a smile.


    "Yes, my mother bought these for you so they are now yours." Able also spoke up.


    A bright blooming smile formed on Emily''s face. It seemed she was very happy to hear me and Able tell her to take the clothes. Able handed her the package which Emily hugged with dear life as if she was afraid someone was going to take it away from her. "Then Young Miss I will go bathe."


    "I will go with... ugh!" I grabbed Alissa by her cor and tugged her back. "Rei why did you stop me!?"


    "I just have a feeling that if I let you go bathe with her, Emily will end up going through a traumatic experience. So you stay here." I said with one hundred percent certainty. I could see a weird gleam in Alissa''s eyes which was making me question what was going on in Alissa''s head all of a sudden.


    "Why do you say that!?" Alissa looked at me astonished.


    "I just have a feeling is all." I said as I pulled her to sit down next to me.


    "Humph, just wait until you go to sleep tonight." Alissa mumbled under her breath. Although I thought I heard something I shouldn''t have, I decided to ignore it.


    "When Emilyes out we can go down to the dining hall. Mom has set up a weing party for you which should be ready in about an hour." Able cut in.


    "That sounds great. I haven''t really eaten much today." Which was true, it had already been a very long day. I was happy that I did not have too much to worry about anymore. Since tomorrow my day would be starting with morning training.


    Now that I have a sword, I figured I would try to get this body into proper shape. Although my current strength was the same as a well built man, it did not mean I was even close to what I wanted to be at.


    After almost thirty minutes Emily came out of the bath and I helped her get ready so she would be presentable for dinner. Able allowed her to sit with us since she was my personal maid and also so young. Plus when I asked, it seemed that he would not reject no matter what. I guess this could be considered being doted on?


    The four of us went downstairs and into the dining hall where Ruth and Cedric, Able''s mother and father were sitting waiting for us. "Mom, Sir Ronstine." I said with a polite bow.


    "Come sit next to me Rei. And you do not need to call Cedric so formally just call him dad. You already call me mom. It would be weird otherwise." Ruth said with a smile as she pulled out the chair next to her.


    "Yes, just call me dad. You will be the future madam of the Ronstine house in the future and already the young miss of the house, so there is no need to be formal. By the way, Rei, do you wish to begin training tomorrow?" Cedric asked, his handsome face became even more handsome as he smiled.


    As soon as I heard I could begin training my eyes lit up instantly. I couldn''t hide my excitement as I asked: "Can I!?"


    "Haha! Of course, Able will run you through the basics in the morning. For now, have a good meal and a good night''s rest." Cedric said with a nod. I guess he found my excitement approving since his smile became even wider.


    "Dad, I have a feeling Rei will end up giving me pointers. You did not see her movements when she fought the kidnappers. She was like a fairy as she danced about with her axe. It was truly mesmerizing." Able said as he gazed at me. I once again ended up blushing from ear to ear.


    "Oh? She is that good? I did see some of her handy work earlier when she taught that brat a lesson." Cedric replied. But his words let me breathe a sigh of relief as it seemed they were not mad at me for beating up Sara.


    "You have no idea dad. She might even give you a run for your money." Able said proudly. Why he was so proud as he spoke? I had no idea.


    "I-I am not that good... " I really did not think too highly of my skills. If it was not for my stats, I would not be as strong as I was now, so in a way, I was cheating.


    "We will just see tomorrow. I will also be at the training ground. We can run a test to see what you need to work on."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 32: Fear Of Death

    Chapter 32: Fear Of Death


    After dinner, Alissa, Able, Emily, and myself, returned to my room which seemed to be the new hangout. I have to say that this was truly a new experience for me. Having so many around me to talk to waspletely different from how myst life was. And so far I was enjoying it. Having many friends was a good thing. But in a way, this new world was a dream of mine, to begin with. Although I always wanted to experience love, I also wished to be sucked into a game world where magic and mystical beings roamed. So I was excited for the time being but I knew eventually I would end up being used to this world as I lived my new life.


    "It is gettingte and we need to get up early so, Rei, I will head to my own room now to get ready to sleep. Please have a restful night." Able said with a smile as he got up.


    "Mm, I will. Able you sleep well too." I said, blushing slightly.


    Able nodded and turned to leave but stopped before turning around anding back over to me. Able leaned his face in which got me all flustered. I wasn''t sure what he was about to do. His handsome face was so close I was instantly mesmerized. I gazed into his eyes and he gazed into mine before moving his chin above my eye line. I had no idea what was going on until I felt something soft press against my forehead. When finally I snapped out of my daze, Able was already backing away from me. He smiled at me and said: "Good night, Rei." And then walked off.


    I stood there staring at his retreating back and instinctively I touched my forehead. Realizing what had just happened, my face turned bright red. Able had actually kissed me! Me of all people! The in Jane of the ss was actually kissed by such a handsome boy! My inner fangirl was on overdrive.


    "Rei!?" Alissa called out my name.


    "Huh?" I turned my head towards Alissa while shaking my head slightly trying toe out of my stupor.


    "Your nose." Alissa pointed at me. I reached up and touched my nose. A warm liquid was felt on my finger. My nose actually bled! How embarrassing!


    Holding my nose and changing the subject I said: "I''m gonna go take a bath. You cane with me but if you dare even try to touch me I will make you look like Sara. Emily, you cane to if you want."


    "I promise I will not touch you! I will just imprint what I see into my mind..." Alissa said while for some reason giving me a salute. Although I heard the first part of what Alissa said I did not hear thest part since she was walking away from me. More than likely it was something I did not want to hear anyway.


    "I will protect you Young Miss!" Emily said with a firm nod. I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ---


    The bathtub was huge and I mean huge. It was enough room for at least six people so with three of us it was nothing. Emily sat next to me while Alissa was banned froming near us. "Alissa, thank you for staying with me these next few days. I owe you one."


    "Rei we are friends. So there is no need for any thanks or returning of favors." Alissa replied. It seemed she was a little bit offended by what I said. There was a sh of anger in her eyes.


    It was not that I was trying to anger her. I was sincere when I said thank you. But how many people who had just met you would go out of their way to do so much for a person on their first meeting. Able was the same. I owed these two so much. It did not matter if they liked me or not, it was just the fact that they were so nice to me made me feel in their debt. I might be going on my past life experiences when ites to me socializing with people, but normally when someone helps you as much as these two have you would feel indebted to them, right?


    "MMm Then let me thank you for bing my friend Alissa." I said with a smile.


    "Rei, it is my pleasure! Now if we could just bec..."


    "Nope. Friends are friends, nothing more." I said as I quickly interrupted Alissa.


    After a long hot bath and getting into a long shirt to sleep in, I was ovee with exhaustion. It had been a long day and many things had happened. As Iid down on my bed and my thoughts became jumbled. I kind of wished I knew why I died. I mean I was shot, right? I could only remember the sound of a gun and then things became hazy and a ck figure ran past me. Just thinking about my death made me shiver and I realized I would not be able to sleep on my own tonight. I was afraid I would not wake up


    "Emily!" I called out ignoring the fact that Alissa wasying out a mattress next to my bed.


    Emily, who had just entered her room, came out rubbing her eyes. It seemed she was just about to fall asleep. "Young Miss you called for me?"


    "Mmm, sleep here with me tonight..." As I said my words, Alissa looked at me as if she wanted to say something but in the end, she stayed quiet and finished setting up her bed. Emily only nodded her head without much thought before sleepily walking over and climbing into my bed. It was only with the warmth of a body next to me that I finally closed my eyes and tried to go to sleep. But now I knew more than ever I had a strong fear of death and knew in order to not experience such a thing again I would need to grow stronger.


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 33: First Day Training Part One

    Chapter 33: First Day Training Part One


    I woke up the next morning with birds chirping outside the window next to my bed. Emily seemed to have already gotten up since she was no longer next to me. On the floor, Alissa was sprawled out in a very udylike position with her nightshirt up around her waist exposing her blue panties for all to see and with her mouth wide open snoring away. Every once and a while you could hear her giggling in her sleep calling my name which made me feel a little ufortable, especially with the stream of drool dripping down her chin. But one thing was for sure, her hair was going to be a pain to straighten out with how messed up it was.


    Stretching my arms out in front of me and yawning. I knew it was time to get up. The morning sun had just rose and it was going to be the first day I began training. I was actually very excited about training today. So much so that I had actually set out the set of armor I bought the day before ahead of time in order to be prepared.


    I climbed out of bed and walked over to Alissa who was still sound asleep and gently, in order to not wake her up, fixed her nightshirt so she could have at least a little bit of decency. After which I covered her with her nkets and went to go get changed.


    I left the mansion and stood on the front steps and took in a breath of the cool morning air. It was still summer and the days were hot but the mornings were still very cool. I decided before breakfast I would go out for a run. It was one of my routines back on Earth. I would run for about an hour every morning in order to stay in shape. After which, I would eat a good breakfast, and then wash up a bit before heading to school. You would think that someone who did nothing half the time but y otome games and read manga, that I would not do such things as exercise first thing in the morning but I did.


    I ran towards the training grounds ording to my memory. The sky above was clear except for the double moons that could be seen off in the distance. The sky had a purplish hue, making for a pretty sight if I did not say so myself.


    As I got closer to the training grounds I could already hear the shing of swords and Cedric''s clear voice as he yelled out drillmands. "What are you doing! Put more strength into your sh!"


    By the time I reached the training field, there were already about ten people there including Cedric. I slowed my pace and ran up next to Cedric. "Good morning dad." I said with a smile while giving a polite bow.


    "Oh! Rei, good morning. Have youe out to train?" Cedric asked, his eyes going from being cold to soft instantly after seeing me.


    "Mhm! I just woke up so I came out to do my morning run, then eat breakfast. I did not expect you to be up so early." I replied. At that time a young man came walking over to us.


    "Young Miss, he normally does not get up this early but he knew you were going to be training today so he dragged all the disciples who lived in the residents here to train before the sun even came up!" A young man around seventeen years of age said. He looked exhausted as if he had not slept much.


    But his words made me giggle since I knew Cedric was excited about my training with him today. He kept asking me what time I would be getting up in the morning all the way up until I entered my room. "What time did he wake you up?"


    "Young Miss we have been out here for almost four hours now!" The young man said disgruntledly.


    "Hey! Since you have the energy toin why not do another one hundred sets!?" I looked up at Cedric who had just spoke. His ears were a tinge red so my guess was the young man''s words were embarrassing him.


    "Master,e on! I haven''t even slept for more than four hours!" The man whined and gave an aggrieved expression.


    "Hehe..." I couldn''t help but smile. I could tell the rtionship with these disciples and Cedric was really good.


    "Alright, alright, since Rei is smiling I will let you off. Go wash up and eat something." Cedric said, waving his hands for the disciples to leave. He then turned to me and smiled. "Rei, while there is some time, spar with me a little I want to test your skills."


    "Okay, but be forewarned, I am not as good as Able made me out to be..." I was never one to put myself up high on a pedestal, so I did not want Cedric to think too much when it came to my abilities. But I would at least give my all.


    "That''s fine. It will allow me to at least get a good grasp of your abilities, so I know where to begin with your training. How''s your magic?" Cedric asked.


    "I just learned how to use magic recently so I am not too sure. I have yet to have a lesson with Master Felix." I answered. I was actually wondering when Master Felix was going to show up. He did say he woulde find me but I did not know when.


    "Alright then let''s start off with a simple spar with no magic. After that,we will do one with magic to see how well you do."


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 34: First Day Training Part Two

    Chapter 34: First Day Training Part Two


    Cedric had me pick out a wooden sword. Once I found one with decent weight and took off my own sword and ced it down, I strapped the wooden sword to my belt. "You ready now, Rei?"


    Hearing Cedric ask if I was ready, I nodded my head and stood in azed stance. Seeing my stance, Cedric seemed to have a light sh in his eyes which kind of confused me but to be honest my stance may have seemedzy at first nce but if you had looked closely you would see that I had no openings. I was going to do one of my best skills in this fight to see if I could pull it off. It was called drawing. It required speed and precision. If I was too slow on the draw it would mean an instant loss for me. Although I was one hundred percent sure I would lose on this first spar, my blood was still boiling with excitement.


    This brought me back to the times I would spar with my father back on Earth, the strongest man I ever fought. No matter what, I could never beat him. But my blood would always boil when I went to spar with him. Just the thought of fighting someone strong was kind of a thing for me I guess. Yes, I may be strange and I know what you are thinking. ''<em>Why would a girl love fighting so much?</em>'' Well, when you grow up in a dojo and your daily life revolves around different forms of martial arts you would also have somewhat of a violent streak in you. I know it is notdylike but what can I say. The feeling of trying to ovee a strong foe was very exciting to me.


    "Okay, Rei, I will let you make the first move!" Cedric yelled over to me. Only then did my stance change.


    I bent down slightly, put my hand on the hilt of my wooden sword, and pushed off the ground with my foot, propelling me forward. I could see the slight surprise in Cedric''s eyes as he readied his sword. He was watching my movements like a predator waiting to pounce. But unfortunately for him, his eyes were giving his movements away. I was always taught to watch muscle movement and eye movement. This would allow me to grasp how my opponent was going to attack. Of course, you could never just focus on one thing and had to watch both at the same time which made this technique hardto learn.


    As I got closer I could see that Cedric was getting ready to attack. A faint smile formed on my face. ''<em>He will do a faint then attack from the side.</em>'' I sped up even faster and just as I was about to reach his area of attack, I pivoted my body to a sudden halt and moved to the left quickly drawing my sword.


    ''<strong><em>Shing!</em></strong>''


    ''<strong><em>ck!</em></strong>''


    ''<strong><em>Clunk!</em></strong>''


    "<em><strong>Ouch!</strong></em>"


    "Good! Very good! You did not disappoint me!"Cedric yelled out with a heartyugh. All the while I was rubbing the new bump on my head I never expected him to be so fast! He was even faster than my father was back on Earth!


    "You didn''t need to hit so hard..." I said with a pout. But this just made Cedricugh even louder.


    "Haha! If you do not feel the pain how will you learn? I did go lighter than I would for my disciples and knights. Come, let''s go another round before breakfast." Cedric said while pushing me to go back to my starting ce.


    Like this, I ended up with four more fresh bumps on my head. I am wondering if any of my brain cells were killed during today''s spar. "Sorry, I seem to have gone overboard, but, Rei, it has been a long time since I have fought a worthy opponent. If you were to use magic with your attacks, it would be hard to know who would win. Especially if you used defense magic."


    Listening to Cedrics words I could understand what he was saying. Not just defense magic but if I had used wind magic to make my body lighter and faster, I could definitely hit him no problem. As I thought more and more my eyes began to light up. "Hehe Dad lets go on more time. This time with magic!"


    "Hah! Good, let''s see how your magic fares!" Cedric said excitedly.


    I got back into my stance and took a deep breath before closing my eyes visualizing the kind of magic I wanted to use. Once I had a general image, I said: "Here Ie!" And shot forward.


    Wind gathered under my feet, boosting my speed and lightening my body. I could feel myself going at least five times faster than before. I homed in on my target and held the hilt of my wooden sword. Just as I reached Cedric I drew my sword.


    ''<strong><em>Shing!</em></strong>''


    ''<strong><em>ck!</em></strong>''


    ''<strong><em>Clunk!</em></strong>''


    "<strong><em>Ouch</em></strong>!"


    I now had six bumps on my head. I didn''t even get to see how Cedric moved, never mind guarding against it. I got up and rubbed my head. Dust and dirt was all over my armor. I looked like a mess. But even still, I had fun.


    "Not bad, you need to learn control over your magic. You show your movements too much and your magic is easy to detect. But your choice of attack was correct. You went in for a one hit kill which is the right move when facing a superior opponent. After breakfast, you will fight with Able and work on your basic hand to handbat using magic. Feel free to thrash him however you like. Just make sure you two can still have kids in the future." Cedric said jokingly. Even though I knew it was a joke, I still couldn''t keep my face from blushing.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 35: First Day Training Part Three

    Chapter 35: First Day Training Part Three


    After cleaning up a bit and having breakfast, I went back to the training field with Able. Alissa had no interest in such things so she went with Emily back to the room toze around after she finished eating. She had said: "It is not every day that I get to take such breaks, so while I am here I will thoroughly enjoy myzy self."


    I could see it, that when Alissa returned back home she would still be in herzy mode and end up being yelled at by her parents. This was to be expected though since her family were merchants and always worked hard every day. I could only wish her good health and that she would not be punished too hard in my heart for when she got home. Hopefully, she would be smart and break out of herzy streak on thest day she was here.


    When we reached the training grounds a familiar old man was standing there with a bright smile on his face. Behind him was another young girl who was scowling at me. " My dear little disciple, why did you not tell Master you were going to start training today? I would havee sooner."


    This was none other than the Great Magus Felix, my master, and his disciple Angelina Borksmark. I ignored Angelina since she was giving me dirty looks anyway. I had no need to stoop to her level. It was just easier to ignore her. If she went as far as opening her mouth and saying something rude to me I would sock her one to teach her a lesson. I should have that right as the senior disciple, no?


    "Good morning, Master. I did not know I would get to train this morning untilst night. This is why I did not notify Master." I said apologetically.


    "Humph!" Angelina red at me before turning her head. What I did not understand was why she was here if she did not like me. I mean if you disliked someone wouldn''t you prefer to stay as far away as possible? I know I would. Why bring yourself to a ce where people dislike you?


    "Junior sister, if you do not wish to be here then please leave. I do not need you to affect my training with the ugly expression you have on your face." Yes, I was not going to let it slide. She kept giving me dirty looks and I was not going to put up with it. At least I was doing things in a roundabout way.


    "You." Angelina was interrupted instantly by Great Magus Felix.


    "Angelina, I brought you along so that you can understand how magic knights fight. If you are just going to stand here and sulk then you can leave." Great Magus Felix''s brows furrowed as he yelled at Angelina.


    "I..." Tears began to well up in Angelina''s eyes. It was clear she felt she had been wronged. But it was her own fault. She was giving me dirty looks the entire time. Me being me I was not going to put up with it. I have always been a blunt person. So if you do wrong to me I will be sure to speak up and point it out.If you were friendly to me I would do everything in my power to help you. This was just how I am. I am one of those, take it or leave it kind of people. At least this time I was nice and gave a warning.


    I watched as Angelina lowered her head and apologized. I guess some would say I am a bitch but what was I to do? Let people bully me? I think not.


    "Rei, let''s go a quick round. I have been itching to spar with you ever since I saw those moves."


    I turned to see Able''s excited eyes staring at me. I really did not want to fight with Able. I mean what if I hurt him? How could I hurt Able when he has done so much for me? Should I lose on purpose? No that wouldn''t be right. If I did that it would make him angry. I guess I will at least try not to make him look embarrassed.


    A few minutester...


    *<em>Thump</em>*


    Is what I thought but right now I am staring up at the sky and Able is standing above me, his chest is heaving up and down and he is looking at me with an apologetic look. "Rei, I''m sorry I got so into it that I forgot to hold back!"


    It was now that I understood that experience was everything when fighting. I only did simple spars back on Earth while Able had been out on the streets gaining experience from an early age against actual criminals. I have to say Able was fast, real fast.


    "Able you lost!" Cedric suddenly yelled out.


    "Huh?" I slowly got up and looked at Cedric in confusion.


    "Ah!?" Able face suddenly went red. "Dad, can''t I at least look good in front of my fiancee!?"


    I was really confused at this point. I had no idea what was going on. I looked at Cedric and asked: "Ummm... Why was it that Able lost?"


    "Able used internal energy in this fight just now while you did not. In a sense, he cheated by using a power that strengthens and boosts a body''s abilities." Cedric exined.


    "Oh, but he did not use magic right? If internal energy is not magic then he won. We only said we can not use magic." The rules did state that we could not use magic so if internal energy was not magic then it was legal.


    "That is true he did not use magic but..."Cedric seemed to understand what I meant. "No, Rei is right. I take back what I said, Able won. I will say this though. Able if you did not use internal energy you do not stand a chance against Rei. I will be teaching her how to invoke and cultivate her internal energy today."


    [Ding!]


    [Sub Bonus Event (Mandatory)]


    [Reach Rank 2 Internal Energy By End Of Month!]


    [Reward: 100 System Points]


    [Failure: Multiple stomach ailments for three days. ]


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 36: Internal Energy Cultivation Part One

    Chapter 36: Internal Energy Cultivation Part One


    I could tell by the look on Master Felix''s face that he seemed to have given up on teaching me this morning. He walked over and patted me on the head and said: "I will be back in the afternoon to train you. I will leave your junior sister here to learn a thing or two from watching the magic knights."


    I frowned a little knowing Angelina was going to still be here but quickly reced it with a smile: "I will be sure she is attended to."


    Although I was slightly reluctant and it was probably written all over my face, I still would not treat Angelina badly as long as she did not try to start with me, she was Master Felix''s disciple after all, and as her now senior sister, I had to y my part. Master Felix seemed to realize this and gave me a nod in approval. "Then I will see you bothter. Angelina, do not cause any problems for your senior sister."


    Angelina gritted her teeth and gave a slight bow: "I won''t Master."


    After giving another nod Master Felix left in a puff of magic. This startled me but also made me curious what kind of spell he had just used. I figured I could ask himter on when I saw him. In any case, I need to make sure Angelina was taken care of before I could do anything else. "Miss Angelina, I am not sure if you have eaten this morning, if not, please let me know, I will be sure to have someone bring you something to eat."


    Angelina seemed puzzled by how I addressed her and gave me a weird look. "Not going to rub it in my face that you are the senior sister?''


    "No, why would I? I only call you by that form of address when Master is around. Otherwise, it is morefortable to just call you Miss Angelina. Even that is stretching it thin. If it was not for the fact that you were a fellow disciple of Master''s, I would not even amodate you or offer you breakfast and frankly, I would just kick you out. I know you do not like me and wish I would disappear but you need to understand one thing if you wish to continue being Master''s disciple." I said as I gave her a serious look. I was not trying to tease her or degrade her with what I was about to say.


    But she still red at me and said: "Oh and what would make me not be Master''s disciple?"


    "Your actions in front of Master. Listen, if you hate me fine, do whatever you can to me, but, do not let Master see your contempt for me or you may just end up losing your ce as his disciple because I am not one to sit back and pretend I didn''t see anything. If you re at me I will point it out right away, if you nder me I will beat you up, if you try to harm me I will beat you up until you are on thest thread of your life, and if you even try to harm my friends or my family I will kill you outright. I have killed before so taking one more life won''t mean anything to me. " My words were not a pretend threat. No, they were real. I did not care for the strange looks I was getting, I just wanted to make my point clear. If she dared to try to harm me in any shape or form there would be repercussions for her actions.


    I guess my words scared her because her face had suddenly paled but I did not care. I crossed my arms in front of my chest and tapped my foot while looking at her and asked once again: "Are you hungry or not?"


    "Ah? No. No, I am fine." Angelina said, shaking her head.


    "Alright then, if you get hungry just ask one of the maids here they will happily get you something to snack on. Also if you wish to learn how to use a sword, let me know I will have someone teach you." I left these words and walked back over to Cedric leaving a dazed Angelina behind.


    Seeing that I was done, Cedric quickly took me to the side and had me sit down. "Okay, Rei, cultivating internal energy is basically storing magic into your body that can be called upon at any time to give you a massive explosion in strength. Although you use magic as an energy source it is not actually doing anything but boosting your body''s abilities internally and onlysts until the magic in your body disappears, or you turn the boost off yourself. After each use, you will need to replenish the magic you used."


    The more I was hearing the more it sounded like nothing more than using magic to boost your abilities. How did storing magic be internal energy? Was it because you did not use it outwards? "System, care to exin?"


    "Rei, the magic contained within the body does turn into a different kind of energy. But it also helps build your magic power as well. The cultivation method I gave you earlier to make your magic stronger will have the same effect. It not only makes your magic stronger but also builds up magic within your body that turns into this internal energy, allowing for a limited time explosion of power." The system answered happily. I wonder if it is because I barely talk to it even though it does call my name from time to time.


    In any case, I now understood. So the magic that is stored within the body is turned into a new kind of energy. This made more sense than just storing magic into my body. Otherwise, it would just be considered a kind of magic spell.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 37: Internal Energy Cultivation Part Two

    Chapter 37: Internal Energy Cultivation Part Two


    Cedric had me sit to the side and sit in afortable position. He exined to me how to take the magic in the air into my body. The issue I had was that I had no idea what he was talking about at first until I matched the information from the cultivation method the system gave me with his exnation. Only then did I get an understanding and in seconds I was already in a decent state of mind even with all the yelling going on. I could feel a warm force flowing into me that made the pit of my stomach tingle slightly. While in such a state I basically tuned everything else out around me.


    ---


    "Dad this...." Able looked at Rei stunned. He had never seen anyone pick up taking in magic so easily and quickly.


    "She is a genius. She is even circting the magic in her body this will bring around even better results!" Cedric''s glowed with amazement. He patted Able''s shoulder and continued: "You have brought us home a good daughter inw. I will not be worried about our Ronstine house in the future."


    Able blushed but he thought Cedric''s words were correct. He watched Rei for a little while longer before going back to his own training. He did feel a little uneasy though. Mainly because now he would not have any kind of advantage over Rei in a fight anymore. Somewhat lost in thought while sparing he mumbled lightly to himself: "Does this mean I will really not wear the pants in the family after I marry Rei?"


    His sparring partner stopped attacking looking at Able with a confused expression only to be socked in the face. "Young Master?"


    "Huh? Oh sorry!" Able finally came out of his own little world and realized he had used a little too much force.


    ---


    It was a few hourster that I finally came out of my cultivation and I felt very refreshed. I could feel an abundance of energy spreading throughout my body. It felt very good. All I know was that I felt much more rested now than I did when I first woke up. "System, why do I feel so refreshed?"


    "The thing about cultivating like this is that it makes your body feel very energetic. It is best to do this at night instead of sleeping. It will refresh your mind and make you feel that much better." The system exined. Hearing this I was highly surprised since this would mean I could advance my magic and internal energy by leaps and bounds.


    After thinking for a second I asked: "Can I teach this to Able?"


    "Once the cultivation method is in your hands it is up to you what you do with it. But I do not know how good the effects will be for him. This is because this cultivation method was made specifically for you. For Able, it may work and it may not. It could also cause adverse effects to his body." Hearing the system, I frowned.I wished to give something back for all the help that Able has given me but it seems this would not be that something. Letting out a sigh I stood up and looked out on the practice fieldwith a smile. I then turned and looked at Angelina who was watching the practice with much interest.


    I walked over to her and tapped her shoulder which seemed to startle her. "Sorry! I didn''t mean to scare you."


    Angelina looked at my face but didn''t seem to get angry. She nodded her head and asked: "What do you want?"


    "Come with me. Although you may not want to be a magic knight as I do. It would still be good if you learned how to use a sword a little just in case." Although Angelina was not someone I particrly liked, she was my junior sister after all and my master asked me to look after her. If we could get along that would be great.


    "Why are you being so nice all of a sudden?" Angelina seemed to have put up a defense around herself. Which I guess is normal after what happenedst time.


    "To be honest we started off on the wrong foot. I had no intention of taking your spot as the senior disciple. But at that time you did start with me all because I am Able''s fiancee. You may not like me and to be honest, I am also not too fond of you but we are fellow disciples, and if anything I do not want to see you get hurt. It would make Master sad. He does care about you. So learning some sword techniques is not a bad thing. " I said honestly. I had no reason to hide anything. We may not be on the best of terms but we should at least get along.


    Angelina kept staring at me as if I had three heads before standing up and saying: "Alright..."


    Surprisingly she did not try to retort or say anything mean. Maybe this will be our first step as fellow disciples. Even if we do not see eye to eye we can at least live in harmony. We went off to the side and I had her select a wooden sword that was the right weight for her. I then showed her a few stances for her to pick from that she felt mostfortable in. Once she did I helped her adjust her stance which she did not mind me getting close to her and was listening to me diligently.


    "Like this?" Angelina whole took a few swings of the sword looked at me and asked.


    "Mmm, your bnce is off. Bend your knees a bit more. Yes, like that. Good! Now with one swift motion draw the sword out as fast as possible." I exined the stance for drawing. For a girl, it was a sure fire way to get an attacker who was right up on you.


    *<strong><em>Shing!</em></strong>*


    "Yay, I did it!" Angelina smiled brightly as the sword drew out from its sheath. Her movements were rough but she did aplish it after a few tries.


    "Yeah not bad for just starting out. Keep practicing this movement over and over and it will eventually look like this." I got into my stance and drew my sword.


    *<strong><em>Shiiiing!</em></strong>*


    Angelina looked at me in amazement. "Senior sister that was really cool!"


    "That is because Rei is naturally cool!" Able came out from the side. He was wiping the sweat from his brow. His shirt''s top buttons were unbuttoned showing his chest. It was a scene that would make any girl instantly fall in love with him. I actually wondered if he was doing it on purpose.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 38: Magic Lessons Part One

    Chapter 38: Magic Lessons Part One


    Angelina gave a nce at Able beforepletely ignoring him. "Senior Sister, if I keep training, will I be able to do this as well as you do?"


    "Yep! It may take a while but practice for at least an hour a day. Here I will show you a set of exercises that will help you with your arm strength. Practice these exercises for half an hour then practice drawing your de for the final thirty minutes." With Angelina''s attitude change towards me, of course, I would be much friendlier to her. I mean, you treat others how you wish to be treated, right? I find Angelina to be very earnest when ites to learning. She hung on my every word. This Angelina I did not mind befriending.


    "I see... This is a little hard since I have hardly tried to build muscles in my arms but I will work hard at it. Ummm Senior Sister..." Angelina began twiddling her fingers, her cheeks flushed as she lowered her head. I could tell she was about to say something she was most likely not used to. "I apologize for my earlier behavior. I said some mean things and the way I treated you was not good at all. But even still you were willing to teach me something that could save my life one day. Please ept my apology!" Angelina bowed her head towards me.


    I smiled faintly, helping her raise her head. "My name is Rei, So please call me that from now on Angel. From now on we are friends and not just fellow disciples."


    Angelina raised her head and looked up at me and for the first time, I got to see her smile from the bottom of her heart as she happily said: "Yes!"


    As the day went on, I trained with a few of the magic knights as well as answered all of Angelina''s questions. It was just after we finished lunch that Master Felix returned and snatched both me and Angelina away to begin our magic training.


    We were now in another area of the training field. Cedric was nice enough to make room for the three of us so that I could train my magic. I do have to say, having someone like Cedric as a father would be amazing. I feel very lucky to be Able''s fiancee. Don''t get me wrong though, I am not using Able. I do n to marry him as long as he is willing to marry me in the future. Time can only tell. We may be getting along great now, but who knows what the future will hold. I mean, feelings change right? It may be my pessimistic view on life but people in rtionships only have two routes. One is the route where they live a long happy life. While the other, which is more often to happen, is when the rtionshipsts for a while because it''s new and exciting but in the end when the couple finally learns about each other''s habits, they will realize that the love they felt is no longer there. They find everything the other party does very annoying and this would disgust them.


    When I went to school I saw many rtionships start and end in this exact same way. But this route also branches into many different routes as well. Like cheating, one night stands, and many more situations that will make a couple break up. Of course, I guess a rtionship at this age may be different since young love can make you do foolish things. Fortunately, maybe even unfortunately, for me, I have the ability to see who is interested in me and who is not. This does take out some of the excitement in a way, but at the same time, it can also warn me ahead of time if their love interest in me begins to go dwindle down.


    Able is a great guy, I know this because of the game Magical Love, but also from what I have seen with my own eyes. He is honest and true to his words and is straight forward with his thoughts. He is not one to deceive or y tricks. So I will do my best to stay by his side. I feel with him I can learn what it means to love and what it means to be loved back. Hopefully...


    "Rei?" Angelina''s voice came from my side. I turned my head to look at her to see she had a worried expression on her face.


    "Angel? What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "You stinking disciple! Did you even look where you were casting your magic!?" Master Felix''s scolding came floating into my ear, causing me to shift my attention to him. But what I saw was not the white bearded Master I was used to seeing but a bearded old man that seemed to have had his beard lit on fire because it was now ck and in a disarray. It was then that I realized that I was so lost in my own thoughts that I did not pay attention to what I was doing


    I quickly bowed my head causing my whole body to go into a ny degree angle at my waist. "Master please forgive me! I was lost in thought!"


    I heard Master Felix Let out a sigh as he looked at me. "It''s fine. It''s just a burnt beard. Not like it won''t grow back. But Rei, from now on you need to pay attention no matter what. If this was a battlefield you could have killed an ally just now or have gotten yourself killed."


    "I understand Master, I will never let it happen again!" I wanted to smack myself. I actually was so lost in my thoughts about love, that I made such a grave error. If this was not in the training area, Master Felix might have gotten hurt. To be honest I think I should be severely punished. Such a stupid mistake is not something someone who is striving to be a magic knight should make!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 39: Magic Lessons Part Two

    Chapter 39: Magic Lessons Part Two


    "Alright now that Rei hase back to us, let''s continue the lessons. First, one must understand that magic is something that can be good and bad." Master Felix then waved his hand creating a diagram in the air in front of me and Angelina. "As you can see here magic can be put into a few categories.


    "The first category is Battle Magic. This is further split down to attack, defense, and support magic. Attack magic is just like earlier when, the off in her own little world Rei, shot out a fireball when testing her ability to handle magic." It seemed Master Felix was never going to let this incident go but I did see a small sly smile on his face as he said his words.


    "Attack magic can be any element or mix of elements. It can range from direct attacks to indirect attacks, and even creating golems to do the attacking for you.


    "Defence magic can also use any kind of element or mix. It can consist of creating magical shields, armor, and even barriers. The power of the defense is also based on how strong your ability to use magic is.


    "Support magic is a bit different. Think of it as a person who stands in the backline of a formation during battle casting heals on the front line as well as defensive magic and even buffing the targeted person''s abilities. They are normally protected by a few defensive mages that will block the attacks trying to take out the support magicians. They are what keep the battle going and should never be looked down upon. These three categories are the basis of all battle magic. " Master Felix looked at me and Angelina and asked: "Any questions thus far? These are all things that will be taught to you during the academy. You can raise your head proud when you enter the Magic Academy because you will be a few years ahead of them in knowledge when you first arrive."


    Hearing Master Felix say this made me excited because I really did want to graduate from the academy at the top of my ss. If it was my old life, where I had to walk to and fro from school, sit in ss, take tests, and deal with the everyday norm, the thought ofing in first in the ss never mind the grade was a pipe dream. Mainly because school was a boring ce and my attitude during that time was also not the best. All I cared about was ying my otome games and dreaming about love. But the Magic Academy was different. It was an amazing ce. You lived on campus and went to school to learn about magic and magic theory. This whole world functions on magic so things like math and other subjects all incorporated magic. The best part was the battle assessment. It helped rank the students based on their abilities. This kept the kids in some sses who were failing from always staying in the top ss.


    This was why sses were lettered and numbered from S ss which was the best ss, to 0 ss which was the worst ss. During the assessment to enter the Academy only the top twenty students could enter the S ss. From there the lettered sses ranged from A to F. After which it was just numbered sses which ranged from 10 to 0.


    Resources were also divided up based on rank. So it really made for highpetition for those who were willing to better themselves. It was easy to get up a rank during battle assessments. All you had to do was defeat someone from a higher ranked ss. A simple manner right? Well not necessarily. Let''s put it like this. During the monthly assessment, you could not fight anyone two ranks higher than yourself. Only during the main tests held twice a year, could you jump to a letter ss from a number ss if you were lucky enough to beat your opponent. During that time you could be in the 0 ss and still challenge an S ss member to take their spot, it all came down to ability.


    ording to the game, Magical Love, Able and Alissa, and the other male leads were all in the S ss. I hopped in the future Alissa would be able to settle down and be with one of the male leads. I was more than content with being with Able. But if one thing led to another I am not sure if I would fight with Alissa or not for Able. Only the future can tell.


    "Now that you know this you must also know that there are two more categories of magic. Daily magic that is useful within the home and on the job. Then there are special kinds of magic that are considered very rare. They are called S ss magic and only a few people in the world can cast them. This consists of time and space magic, void magic, holy magic, and armageddon magic. Only those with the proper elements can cast these kinds of magic." Master Felix went on to exin.


    Thinking of the proper elements I raised my hand and asked:"Master, how do we know which magic elements we are? I know I can cast many kinds of magic..."


    "Rei you are what we call an anomaly. Most people can only cast a few kinds of magic, like 2 or 3, while you are able to cast many. Earlier I had you cast different kinds of magic because I wanted to see where your limits were. But it was foolish of me to think you even had a limit. I should have realized this when I noticed that your weapon was an artifact weapon."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 40: Magic Lessons Part Three

    Chapter 40: Magic Lessons Part Three


    "Alright, enough of the practical. Let''s talk about magical theory. Magic consists of three different things. First is the image of the spell, second is the formation, and the third is the control. It is said that the first magic spell ever cast ended up killing its user. This was because the spell that was cast was too strong for a first time magician. This magician did not exercise control over their spell. That is why control is the biggest part of a magic spell. But thanks to the notes left behind we humans were able to harness the magic in the air in order to better our lives.


    "So remember when casting magic, control is of the utmost importance, it can not only kill you but those you care about as well. So, before trying any spell that is out of your range of control make sure you are able to control it first." Master Felix was really pushing this fact. I also agreed with him one hundred percent. I for one did not want to harm my friends orrades I was fighting with because I tried to cast a spell that was way over my level. Whether the spell was effective or not in taking an enemy out it was not worth it for the loss of those dear to me.


    But this did bring up a question: "Master, how do we know what we can and can not handle?"


    "Very good question Rei. These things can be checked by taking an assessment. For low level spells every person can cast them, such as your fireball earlier. But once we get into midtier magic spells then we will need to do an assessment. Within the next two years before you enter the Academy you will be tested every six months. You are never allowed to use any other spells than those that are at your skill level." Master Felix''s serious expression was overshadowed by his burnt beard. It made me chuckle inside when I looked at him. Do not get me wrong I do feel bad for burning it but still, it was mildlyical, to me at least.


    While Master Felix continued his lessons I decided to ask the system some questions. "System, how is my control of magic?"


    "Rei, your magic control is within the higher levels of what this world calls midtier." The system replied.


    "So that would mean by the time I reach the Magic Academy I will be able to cast high tier spells?" If this was the case I could really say that I am an overpowered NPC But this was also a good thing since it would mean that even if Able and I did not work out I could still live afortable life. Not saying that I won''t strive to do my best anyway, but the idea of being alone in this world right now scares me


    "Okay, that will be it for today''s lesson. Make sure you two remember what I exined here today." Master Felix waved his hand and all the diagrams he created disappeared.


    After saying my goodbyes to Master Felix who seemed to be in a rush, I turned to leave only to be stopped by Angelina: "Rei, I want to say thank you again for teaching me today and also wanted to apologize once more."


    "Angel, that is now in the past. We started anew so we can go from there. If you ever have any questions or just want to hang out feel free toe and find me." This Angelina, I could really get along with. It seemed once she put down her arrogance she was a very sensible girl. I am d we were able to form a friendship instead of continuing to be enemies.


    "Mmm! I will..." Angelina''s words were cut off when we heard hurried footstepsing from behind us.


    "Rei! My love! I have missed you! I have been so lonely all day!" I was almost tackled to the ground by Alissa who charged right into me hugging me tightly.


    "I thought you were going to go out shopping today with Emily?" I asked as I tried my best to peel the girl off my body. I was not enjoying the way she was rubbing her face all over my chest. But who knew this girl would have such an iron grip!?


    "Thieving cat that is enough!" Able yelled out while mming his fist down on top of Alissa''s head.


    *<strong><em>Bonk!</em></strong>*


    "Ouch! Able you bastard! You really hit a girl?" Alissa yelled, rubbing the top of her head.


    "What girl? I only see a thieving cat here! Why are you even still here? I thought you left to go home!"


    "Humph! Rei already told you that I was going to be sleeping over for a few days. How does it feel to have your fiancee sleep with someone else besides you? Plus I even saw what Rei looks like without her clothes on!" I could only facepalm at Alissa''s words. I really wondered if this girl understood what she was saying. I mean yes we slept in the same room but she slept on the floor and would only sleep on the same floor and yes we did take a bath together but we were both females, our parts all looked the same!


    "So have I..." I have no idea if Able meant to say that or not but my cheeks instantly blushed to hear him say such a thing. I mean it was an ident! It was not like I was showing my body to him on purpose!


    "You!? How far have the two of you already gone!?" And Alissa decided to blow things even more out of proportion.


    I could no longer sit on the sidelines so I tried to rify the situation. "Alissa, it''s not what you think! At that time it was aplete ident."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 41: Teaching Sara Another Lesson

    Chapter 41: Teaching Sara Another Lesson


    It seemed me, trying to cover up the incident only furthered my guilt in other people''s eyes. I, at the tender age of thirteen, was more than likely already seen as a loose woman in other people''s eyes. Or so I thought.


    "Rei, it''s okay I will protect you from this lecherous demon! I am sure this demon pushed his way into your room and ripped your clothes off." Alissa suddenly and righteously dered. Which kind of made me dumbfounded how Alissa was dering all these horrible things that Able had not even done.


    "Umm... Alissa..." I reached out to pull on her shirt to try to get her to stop but who would know that she was too caught up in the moment that nothing anyone said to her at this moment would get through to her.


    "I am sure Rei yelled for help many times only to be poked and tickled by the demon until she wet herself. Rei cried her eyes out..."


    *<strong><em>Bonk!</em></strong>*


    "Ouch! Rei! Why did you hit me!?"


    "Why!? You ask why!? What is wrong with your head!? Are you trying to help me or ruin me?" I really couldn''t take it anymore. She was making the whole situation ten times worse with her imagination.


    "Haha! It is good to see you kids getting along so well." Cedric came over with a big smile on his face.


    "Dad..." I said shyly as I bowed my head.


    "Dad, is it okay to let this woman free in our house she is trying to snatch my fiancee!" Ableined.


    "If someone is able to snatch her away from you then that just means you were not good enough!" Cedric replied.


    "Able is perfect!" Oops I spoke out my thoughts This is embarrassing... I didn''t mean to express that any time soon. Although it was true Able was very sweet and perfect in every way but that was my own personal thoughts that I did not dare to voice them out loud. I am sure my whole face is as red as an apple now.


    "Haha! Seems you have nothing to worry about." Cedric patted Able''s back hard almost knocking him over. I gave a peek at Able''s face to see that he was also blushing which made me feel a tad better but still


    "Ahem Umm Back to Able taking advantage of my Rei..." Alissa seemed dead set onbeling Able as a pervert.


    "Alissa, please drop it. That time was truly an ident. Able is very good to me He is very pure in his actions." I really couldn''t take someone talking bad about Able. It would also be the same for everyone that helped me but Able was different. He saved me from the house where I would never experience any familial love and brought me to his home where both his father and mother shower me with familial affection. Plus he was my fiance and the person I liked. If I did not stand up for him what kind of person would that make me?


    "Humph! Fine Since Rei says so I will let this go." Alissa crossed her arms across her chest and gave a "humph". I could tell she was not happy in the least, but like this, I could finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Alright kids, dinner will be ready soon. Why don''t you go back and get cleaned up before dinner." Following Cedric''s words, I said my goodbyes to Angelina and headed into the house.


    But right as we entered, the one person I did not wish to see was standing in front of me. "Look what we have here, an unwanted child. I heard you were so neglected at your old house so much so, that they barely even fed you. I can only guess that you sold your body to Able, otherwise why else would he be willing to marry you. So young but already so dirty."


    Letting out a sigh, I wondered why this little girl had such a filthy mouth. I was about to say something when Able who was at my side, stepped in front of me and yelled: "Sara, watch your mouth! Did you not learn your lessonst time?"


    "Humph! Able, you are my future husband! Yet you still stand up for this slut!?" Sara shrieked.


    *<strong><em>p!</em></strong>*


    "You!" I guess never in her life did she expect that she would be pped by Able of all people.


    "I do not like hitting girls. But I will not let you sit here and continuously nder my Rei. If you continue doing this, I do not mind making it so you can not get out of bed for a few months." Able cracked his knuckles and raised his hand causing Sara to fall back onto the floor onto her butt, covering her face with her arms in fear. It seemed she was indeed scared of Able.


    I reached up and grabbed Able''s wrist causing him to look over at me, his eyes burning with anger. I never thought that having someone be angry for you would make me feel so warm inside. I gently shook my head and pulled his arm down and slid my hand onto his. I gazed up into his eyes and smiled as I said: "Do not dirty your hands. I can deal with her."


    I could see the anger in Able''s eyes begin to fade away. I leaned my head on Able''s shoulder and looked down at Sara. "Sara, I will give you one final warning. If you show yourself in front of me again saying the things you said now. I will break both of your legs every time I see you from that moment on. If you think I am lying then I will give you a reason to believe me."


    I reached down and grabbed Sara''s wrist


    "What do you n to do!?" Fear filled Sara''s face.


    *<strong><em>Snap!</em></strong>*


    "Ahhh!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 42: Taking Things To The Extreme

    Chapter 42: Taking Things To The Extreme


    "You fucking bitch! I will kill you!" Sara yelled at the top of her lungs. Her true colors finally showing. I couldn''t help but smirk. This girl was very young but had such a mouth and evil thoughts.


    I leaned down and looked coldly at Sara: "You want to kill me? Then I will give you a chance."


    "Rei?" Able was confused by my words I guess but I did not say anything as I reached down and grabbed Sara by her hair.


    "Ahh! Young Master save me!" Sara once again yelled out as she reached out trying totch on to Able.


    I quickly jerked Sara away and dragged her behind me by her hair as I walked back out of the house and made my way back to the training grounds. Able and Alissa quickly followed after me. Neither of them said a word to try to help Sara. Even Cedric who was walking towards us went to raise his hand to say hi but paused when he saw me dragging a person behind me.


    "Able what is going on?" I heard Cedric ask Able as I walked by. I was very pissed off. This girl continued to bother me and even after I dislocated her wrist, she was still screaming at me calling me a bitch and even threatened to kill me.


    "I think Sara is about to receive a punishment that will make her wish she was dead..."Able replied. Even he was unsure if what he said was correct or not.


    "Oh Then I will bear witness. But what brought this on?"


    "She threatened to kill Rei and Rei snapped..." Able answered.


    "I see then I have a feeling Sara is going to be traumatized for life..." I couldn''t see their expressions and I am not sure if they condoned my actions but I will never let someone threaten my life to my face.


    I walked into the training field and waited for everyone to enter. Once they did I imagined a barrier that would surround the entire training field that would allow anyone to pass through it except Sara. Once I got a clear picture I waved my hand and a blue barrier formed covering the area causing everyone to look at me with shocked expressions.


    After the barrier was up, I tossed Sara to the ground in front of me. " You said you wished to kill me. Now here''s your chance. There are swords on the side or you can use magic. If you can kill me then try. But fair warning, I will be retaliating."


    With tears in her eyes, Sara slowly climbed up from the ground. Her eyes were filled with hatred and killing intent as she looked at me. "Slut! I will show you! Oh, mes of hell I call upon you to burn my fo.. Ahhh! Hot! It burns!"


    Before she could finish her spell, I waved my hand lighting Sara''s entire body on fire. Head to toe she was covered in mes. Her hair, her skin, and even her clothes were burning. Her screams were enough to make anyone cringe. I do not know if I am cruel or maybe I have something wrong with my head but I did not look away as I watched her slowly die in front of me. I have already died once. I do not wish to die. I am afraid of death. So when someone outright threatens to kill me I will not stand idly by and let them have a chance. I would instill fear into this girl so much so that she would never dare to show up in front of me again.


    --


    "Able you were right, Sara is about to learn a lesson she will never forget. Rei was right to bring her here. In this ce, you can die and you will be brought back to life instantly as if nothing had ever happened,but the pain ispletely real. It may seem cruel but if she does this, Sara will always have an evesting fear of Rei." Cedric said while nodding his head.


    Able looked up at Cedric and also nodded. " Your right. Rei is very kind. Even when she beat Sara upst time, she was not this mad. But once Sara mentioned killing Rei, Rei snapped and dragged her here. But I also feel like this is the right course of action as well. It will allow Rei to instantly stabilize her ce as a Ronstine."


    "This is correct. But Able, may I ask what is wrong with Miss Coborne here?" Cedric looked at Alissa who was watching the whole scene in front of her with sparkly eyes.


    "She''s a Rei fanatic, just ignore her." Able replied not taking his eyes off of Rei for an instant.


    Looking at Alissa and then at his son Cedric shook his head and sighed: "Seems she is not the only one..."


    ---


    After Sara died the first time, I walked over to where the respawn area was and waited for Sara to respawn. When she did Sara came charging at me again, her face even more vicious as before. She had no weapons and her hands were aimed straight for my face. "Fucking bitch die! Ahhh!"


    I once again lit her on fire and let her slowly burn up. This process continued ten more times until finally when Sara respawned she fell to her knees and begged: "Young Miss, please, no more I don''t want to be burned alive aga Ahhh!"


    After almost two hours of repeating this process, Sara finally spawned and curled up into a ball shivering. Only now did I feel she had suffered enough. I walked over to her which made her shiver even more as tears poured from her eyes. "If you ever appear in front of me again, hire anyone to harm me, or anything else of this nature. I will truly roast you alive. Do you understand? If you do, nod your head?"


    Sara quickly nodded her head not daring to look at me. Seeing this, I waved my hand making the barrier I put up disappear, and walked back over to where Able was standing. I did not say a word as I walked up to him and put my head on his shoulder. I don''t know what came over me. I just felt I needed someone tofort me at that time. What I just did, did not sit well with me but I felt it had to be done. I had to do something extreme in order to stop Sara before she did something to me that I would not be able to escape from. Able must have understood my feelings because he hugged me tightly which made me lose the tough front I was trying to uphold as my tears fell from my eyes. His warmth spread throughout my body allowing me to feel real again...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 43: Ruth Breaks Down

    Chapter 43: Ruth Breaks Down


    In a side meeting hall, Ruth was sitting in the main seat looking down at the woman below her with her legs crossed and her foot bouncing up and down. Her fingers tapped the armrest in a rhythmic motion. "Why are you here?"


    "Why!? That slut, tortured my daughter! Are you not going to stand up for your own family members?" Venessa yelled out. Her face was full of anger and the two veins in her forehead were also bulging out.


    "Oh? I heard your daughter threatened to kill my daughter inw and instead of killing the girl on the spot which is what I would have done, she took her to the training field and taught her a lesson. Your daughter''s not dead so what are you here bitching about?" Ruth said, showing no concern over the situation. She felt that Sara got off light. If she were in Rei''s shoes, she would have killed the girl for making such threats.


    "You! You are siding with an outsider!? Sara, your niece, is now so traumatized she won''te out of her room. She is curled up into a ball in the corner of the room muttering something about demons!" Venessa couldn''t believe her ears, this woman''s own niece was now in such a state but this woman did not even care.


    "What does it have to do with me? She got what she deserved. Let me tell you right now. No one is allowed to bad mouth my daughter inw. Rei is the future wife of my son, who is the next head of the Ronstine family. You wish to let your daughter have all these delusions of having some kind of incestual rtions with my son which will never happen. Unless my husband and I are dead, you can forget about your family rising up. Do you want to sow discord between us using your so called family ties? Dream on. I know what you are scheming and let me tell you now. You should give up. Because, if I see your face here one more time discrediting my daughter inw I will beat you just as bad as my Rei beat your daughter. You think what she did was scary. Wait until you see what I am capable of." Ruth stood up from her chair as she yelled.


    --


    "Mother?" I was sent to call Ruth since dinner was ready but I heard a bunch of yelling when I walked into the side meeting hall. What I saw was Ruth standing up with an angry expression as she red at the woman in front of her.


    "Rei? Dear, why are you here?" Ruth''s expression quickly turned to a soft loving one once she saw me. This made me feel slightly warm inside. Aw Mothers are the best when expressing familial love.


    "It''s you! The fucking bitch that tortured my daughter! I will kill you here and now!" The woman who spoke seemed to have lost itpletely as she charged at me.


    My eyes narrowed as I felt the killing intenting off the woman. Ruth yelled out for the woman to stop but it was already toote. The woman amplified her legs with magic and charged right at me at an astonishing speed. But as I watched her approach I tilted my head to the side wondering what she was doing leaving herself so open, that even a fly could take her out if one flew into her face. Not really thinking too much about it, right as the woman was about to reach me I lifted my leg and smashed it into the woman''s face instantly making her yell out in pain. It was only when I heard the woman yell out that I realized that I had used a little too much force as the woman flew back and mmed into the floor."Ahh Sorry, it was a reflex..."


    *<strong><em>Pfft</em><em>!</em></strong>*


    "Haha! Venessa, look at you! Did you think my daughter was some pushover?" Ruth broke downughing when she saw me kick Venessa in the face sending her flying. Although it was amusing, I really did only kick her on reflex.


    "You! I will remember this!" Venessa yelled out holding her nose that was now bleeding non-stop. She ran out of the room making sure to give me a death re as she passed by me.


    "Ummm..." I looked at Ruth nervously. I was not sure if I was about to get in trouble or not.


    "Why do you look like you are getting ready to be spanked? What you did just now was called for. She attacked you first so you Pfft Kicking Pfft... In the face Pfft Hahahaha! I can''t hold it in! The look on her face as she flew through the air was priceless! Hahaha!" Ruth seemed to have lost it again.


    "Mom?" I looked at Ruth who had tears in her eyes whileughing. Luckily it seemed I was not in trouble. But I could not really be med for my actions just now since thatdy did charge at me with the intent to harm me or even worse, kill me. Now that I think about it. I have only been here a few days in this world and I have already killed countless people and have been almost killed myself many times. At first, it was killed or be killed when dealing with the kidnappers but now it just seems I am numb to the fact of killing. I am not so sure this is a good thing or not.


    "Ahh! Rei sorry! Dinner must be ready right? Let''s go." Ruth wiped the tears in her eyes and grabbed my hand leading me to the dining room. As I held her hand and felt the warmth from it, my heart felt warm again. In this life, I will be sure to protect this woman who treats me like her daughter. The same went for Cedric who gave me fatherly love.I will stand by their son''s side as his wife and take care of them in their old age. This was a vow I silently made to myself.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 44: Work Hard For It

    Chapter 44: Work Hard For It


    With this silent vow, it meant I would fight tooth and nail to stay with Able. I have only known this family for a few days but I already feel very at home here. After a hearty meal Emily, Alissa, Able, and I retired to my room. Alissa had been silent for most of the night which had me somewhat worried. I wondered if my actions earlier had scared her.


    I guess I should say something or I might end up losing a friend. Alissa may be a pervert at heart but she is very good to me. Luckily her love interest stat has not gone down so I am not sure why she is acting the way she is. "Alissa about earlier..."


    "It was so cooooool!! What you did earlier was so domineering! Rei is it okay if I worship you!?" Alissa suddenly shouted at the top of her lungs. This not only caught me off guard but Able and Emily too. Emily even fell out of her chair.


    "Uhhh? Alissa? You were not scared by my actions earlier?" I asked.


    "Scared? No! Ever since we walked inside I have been reying the scene of you teaching Sara a lesson over and over in my head. That bitch got what she deserved and then some! It sent chills up my spine! I loved it!" I guess I can rx now. Seeing how Alissa was her old self. Which I am d to see that she is.


    "It has been a long day...Rei you amazed me with how fast you learned to take in magic and turn it into internal energy. Now I feel I will lose instantly the next time we spar. " Able was sitting next to me on the bed, as he said his words he sneakily grabbed my hand and interlocked his fingers with mine which made me blush slightly. He was very bold in his actions. I am not saying that I did not like this. I am happy that he is this way. I hope he will continue to be this way in the future as well.


    I do feel we are much closer now after we had hugged each other earlier. There is just something about him that has this calming effect on me.


    "Rei if you are sleepy you should go to bed." Able''s melodic voice floated into my ear.


    Without even realizing it I had leaned over and rested my head on his shoulder. I was truly tired. But I did not want to move just yet since I was ratherfortable. "Mmm... Just a bit longer..."


    "Can you two not do your lovey dovey act in front of me!?" Alissa suddenly shouted and pried us apart sitting between us.


    "Alright, I will let you girls get ready for bed." Able did not get angry at Alissa, instead, he got up and walked over to me and kissed my forehead before continuing: "Good night Rei, I will see you in the morning."


    I think I need to keep a good eye on Able from now on. He was a natural borndy killer. But still, as of now, he was my natural borndy killer. I looked up at him and smiled brightly. "Mmm, good night. I will see you in the morning."


    "Shoo! Shoo! It''s my time with Rei now!" Alissa quickly kicked him out of the room which made both me and Emilyugh. When he was finally gone Alissa turned to me and said: "Rei do not fall for his charms! Before you know it you will be pregnant before you even get into the Academy!"


    "Alissa, you think too much. You of all people know Able is not like that." Although I tried to y it off as if her words were no big deal, my cheeks still gave away my slight embarrassment.


    "But still You two have only been together for a few days but are already so lovey dovey. Not that I will let him marry you but I am d that he treats you well." Alissa said with a smile.


    "Why are you going to marry me instead Alissa? Will you bear my children?" I asked teasingly.


    "You! Rei you''re not ying fair." Alissa said with a huff, her cheeks burning red.


    I giggled and pushed Alissa from behind to the bath. "Come let''s bathe and go to bed. If you keep your hands to yourself, you can sleep in my bed."


    This seemed to perk Alissa right up as she quickly nodded her head and said: "I promise not to let my hands wander!"


    Rolling my eyes I got undressed and soaked in the nice hot bath. That night Alissa kept to her promise and did not do anything weird. I actually did not sleep. Instead, after Alissa was sound asleep I started to use the cultivation method to make my internal energy stronger and my magic stronger. Earlier I was able to make my Magic Power rise from 5 > 6, along with some of my other stats changing as well.


    Character Name: Rei Lancaster


    Intellect: 1


    Charisma: 2


    Fitness: 2


    Arts: 0


    Martial Arts: 1


    Magic Power: 5


    Business: 0


    Internal Energy Rank: 2


    Love Points: 5


    Love Interest:


    Able : 8


    Alissa: 3


    System Points: 8100


    People Of Interest:


    Grace Fortlon: Enemy 10


    Kyle Lancaster: Friend 8


    Emily: Friend 10


    Able Ronstine: interested 10


    Alissa Coborne: Interested 10


    Great Magus Felix: Friend 10


    Angelina Borksmark Friend 6


    Sara: Frightened 10


    Venessa: Enemy 10 ++


    "System what does the ++ stands for?" Rei asked.


    "The plus stands for an enemy that hates you to the core.It is best to stay clear of this person because they have gone crazy with wanting to kill you." The system replied which made me frown. It seemed it would be best not to get caught alone with this woman and my guess is in order toplete the main event I will need to make the entire side family stand beneath me.


    I really couldn''t help but let out a sigh. But something else did catch my eye. "System why are my system points so high I haven''tpleted any events..."


    "Youpleted 2 side events. One issued by the system for reaching rank 2 on internal energy and another hidden event worth 2500 points for teaching that bitch a lesson. "


    So it looked like I was able to trigger a decent event for doing what I did.This made me happy since that meant I was able to aplish a lot today. "System is there a way to get the rest of my stats up faster?"


    "There is no cheating with the system, all things are done and gained through hard work. Rei, remember, the gains you get by yourself are tens of times better than the gains you get from cheating."


    I had to admit the system had a point. In order to have a power that is stable and yours alone, it is best to work hard for it. This is exactly what I nned to do. "Mmm I will remember this thanks system. I will begin cultivating now."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 45: Venturing Out Alone Part One

    Chapter 45: Venturing Out Alone Part One


    A week has passed and today I am saying goodbye to Alissa. Her parents have finally called her back after not going home for the past week. "Rei, I wille and visit you as often as I can! Don''t let that pervert do anything to you!"


    Hearing Alissa''s words made me roll my eyes. She talks about Able being a pervert when she herself was a full fledged, one hundred percent, pervert! But I still nod my head with a smile as I said: "Don''t worry, Able is not like that at all and you know it."


    "There you go again! Defending him as if you are already his wife." Alissa said with a pout. But it was true. Anytime someone spoke bad about Able, I found myself defending him without even realizing it. Was this normal when a couple was together? At any rate, I was also taking this day off from training.


    After a week of nothing but training my stats looked as so


    Character Name: Rei Lancaster


    Intellect: 1


    Charisma: 3


    Fitness: 4


    Arts: 0


    Martial Arts: 3


    Magic Power: 8


    Business: 0


    Internal Energy Rank: 3


    Love Points: 8


    Love Interest:


    Able Ronstine: 9


    Alissa Coborne: 4


    Sadly my intellect has not gone up at all but the 1 in intellect was an average number among the children of this world around my age. An intellect of 6 would mean I was a one of a kind genius. Anything beyond that was starting to catch up to the other races out there. With the fact that these stats can go up to one hundred, it was truly amazing. But my goal now was to get my intellect to 4. If I did so, I would gain photographic memory. Which will then allow me to really push my intellect up quickly.


    My magic power also rose greatly over the week and was now on par with some of the more magically inclined races. I''m not too sure what races we are talking about since the other races never came up in the game, but Able did mention something about them which piqued my interest so it was one of the things I nned to look into today after I ventured out into town.


    In my previous life, I spent more time at home than anything, so me going out to see the town on my own was something I wanted to do today. Well notpletely on my own since I will have Emily and two guards with me. Cedric and Ruth said that: "A young girl should not be out and about by herself. You are basically a Ronstine now so you will need to be protected at all times!"


    So now I have two guards, one female, and one male. They are both really nice, they were both disciples of Cedric''s. ire Forlen a young woman around eighteen years of age, stood tall with long ck hair. She was the silent type and did not speak much but she was very pretty and attracted quite a bit of attention as she walked by. Supermodel qualities I could say. She seemed to be one of those people who could walk down a runway wearing some top brand clothing. Whereas Sid Grayson was a tall burly young man in histe twenties. He was, well, how do I say it, very, very well built. People call him Mountain because he was built like one. But contrary to his looks he was as friendly as a teddy bear and was very talkative.


    "Now Rei, if anyone tries to give you candy do not ept it." Cedric suddenly said after he grabbed my shoulders and looked me dead square in the eye with a serious expression. Seriously though, I did not know whether I shouldugh or cry. But I figured it would be best to hold both in. So I obediently nodded which seemed to appease him.


    "Yes, Rei, don''t follow any strangers and do not let any guys try to pick you up. You have to remember that you are stunningly beautiful. If someone more handsome than my son tries to propose to you..." Ruth suddenly started waving a sword around before she even finished her sentence. I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Mom, rx. One thing you would never have to worry about is me being stolen by someone else. I do not know if I am in love but I do know I care a lot about Able and want to be with him. If anyone were to break off this rtionship it would be him..." I said my voice trailing off at the end.


    "He dares!? My only son or not, if he hurts you, you tell me, Mother will beat him until hees crawling to your feet kissing your shoes, begging for you to take him back!" Ruth suddenly shouted smacking Able who was standing next to her in the back of the head. I had my assumptions but today really put two and two together and made me realize that, although Ruth was warm and caring towards me she was actually a very violent person.


    "Mom! Do you have to hit me when I have yet to do anything wrong? Plus, Rei is my future wife no one can take her ce no matter what!" Able suddenly boldly announced.


    I could feel my cheeks growing hot, but I can say one thing is for sure, Able and I were growing closer and closer together. I really did like him. I couldn''t go as far as saying love just yet but I think it was bordering that possibility. Such a thought made my heart flutter which felt kind of nice. But, now that I thought about it, tonight would be our first time alone without Alissa around, so if we spent time alone in my room I suddenly felt something warm leaking from my nose...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 46: Venturing Out Alone Part Two

    Chapter 46: Venturing Out Alone Part Two


    After containing my nose bleed I left the Ronstine Estate and made my way towards town. I didn''t take a carriage since I needed to be sure that even if I was taking a day off that I still got some exercise. Although I did feel a little bad for Emily since I forgot she was still young. But thankfully, ire was nice enough to carry Emily on her back.


    Our trip which would have only taken a few minutes by carriage became a thirty minute walk. But it was a very nice walk. I was really able to take in the scenery around me and I may have said this before but this world is very beautiful. ying the game you do not get much of a feel for the world but in real life, it was much different.


    We turned the corner and made our way down the main street that was littered with food stalls. The food really stimted my appetite as I smelled the delicacies in the air. To be honest I wanted to run up to each stall and try a bite of everything but I had to also uphold the image of the Ronstine house. Word had already spread out that I was living with them and that I was engaged to Able. This was mainly spread by Ruth herself who couldn''t wait to tell the world she had a daughter inw to be. Although it was somewhat embarrassing, I did not mind. The more that knew the better. Hopefully, it will keep any girls who had eyed my man away.


    "Young Miss, if you wish to try the food you can." ire''s voice suddenly broke me out of my inner thoughts.


    "Huh? Ahhh..." It was only then I realized I had some drool dripping down the corner of my mouth. My cheeks instantly turned red I am sure. But with ire''s words, I no longer held back and ran over to one of the stalls to get four orders of some meat on a stick. I have no idea what a Grogumas monster was but its meat smells divine!


    But as I turned around after receiving my order, I heard a familiar voice yell out to me. "You little bitch!"


    I turned to see my so called older brother walking up to me with a bit of killing intent exuding out of his body. Sid immediately stepped in front of me and drew his sword. "Young Master Reed, I suggest you watch your words in front of the Young Miss."


    "And who are you!? This is my sister, what I call her is none of your fucking business." Reed paid no mind to Sid but did not move any closer to me, he only red at me and yelled:"Rei, get your ass over here and let me teach you the family rules! The women in our family have no right to go against the men of the family!"


    His words made me snap, I walked over to Sid and pushed the food in my hands to him while taking his sword. This so called blood rted brother of mine did not seem to understand what being a family meant.


    "Oh, great heir of the Lancaster family, I suggest you watch your words before I make it so you can no longer be the next family head!" My gaze swept top to bottom before resting on a certain part of Reed''s body and giving a sinister smile.


    Reed instantly took a step back which when he realized this he got even angrier. "Your nothing but a damn breeding horse for whomever father sells you off to. What right do you have to talk back to me!?"


    "Heh..." My smallugh was all Reed got in reply before he began screaming bloody murder, holding the bloody stain between his legs. I watched as he copsed to the ground rolling back and forth. seeing this I feel much better as I smiled and said sweetly:"Reed, I warned you did I not? But it seems you do not understand themon tongue. Actually, things are better this way. You were never heir material. If anything, you would have made the Lancaster family even worse after following that deadbeat father of ours. Tell this to that man who sold me off without even thinking twice. Thank you for sending me into a loving home where I can feel what true familial love is like. As of now I no longer hold the name Lancaster. I do not wish to be rted to a den of women hating men. Who only treat them as tools to give birth and to sell off to gain connections. I truly feel bad for any women you brought in since they would more than likely be sold off after giving birth to your child Well, it seems that you will not even be able to have children anymore. Have a good life, dear Brother." After dusting off her hands I took three of the food packages from Sid and handed his sword back after wiping the blood off of it.


    ---


    No one in the area said a word, nor did they dare help Reed who was rolling around on the ground bleeding all over. Sid even quietly slid back next to ire and whispered very quietly that Rei couldn''t hear it. "Remind me not to make the Young Miss angry, I do wish to have children some time in the future."


    ---


    While I was enjoying my Grogumas meat on a stick with relish, I heard the ever so stoic ire giggling behind me which caused me to turn my head. I had to admit ire had a beautiful smile. It was too bad she usually never had any expression at all.


    Seeing me looking at her caused ire''s expression to go back to normal as she asked: "Young Miss where to next?"


    "Not sure, let''s just walk around." I walked off with the others in tow, leaving Reed behind who had now passed out in the middle of the street as if I had nothing to do with it. Some may say my actions were uncalled for, well, to those who say this, please go get your head checked.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 47: Meeting Another Male Lead

    Chapter 47: Meeting Another Male Lead


    After the run in with my so called brother, my time out exploring the city was actually quite fun and exciting. The best thing was that Emily did not get kidnapped again. Not that it would have happened so soon after the whole kidnapping organization was uprooted, but Emily was cute enough to kidnap on a daily basis. This was one of the reasons why I always kept her away from Alissa. I would like for my little maid to grow up a normal child. Not sure if it was my appearance or not that caused Alissa to turn out the way she did. I guess you could say me stealing Able''s event might have had something to do with it. In any case, it worked out in the end. I met a new best friend and also have a handsome and caring fiance.


    You might wonder if I miss my family from Earth at all. The answer to that question is simple Every day I miss them. I hate to say it but I have a feeling I will be crying the next few nights. I noticed when I am alone I will think back to my days on Earth, which brings tears to my eyes. I wonder if I will ever get over this but only time will tell


    "Stop thief!" I heard a cry from down the street bringing me out of my depressing thoughts. I turned around with a stick of dango like snack in my mouth to see a man running towards me at full speed. I could see a glint in his eye as he charged right at me.


    As the man got closer to me I summoned my sword but before I could act the man who was only a few steps away turned into a block of ice. "Now, now, charging at a littledy like this is not good."


    A melodic voice came from behind me. It was a voice I have heard before. Not recently, but in my past life. I slowly turned around to see a young man around fourteen-fifteen years of age standing there looking at me with a blinding smile. My voice got caught in my throat when I saw this young man. Blonde hair, silver eyes, just as handsome as Able. His name Jeremy Heartman, the fifth prince of the Kingdom of Selinicia. He is also one of the love interests of Magical Love.


    But this is odd Jeremy was not supposed to show up until the magic academy where he meets the female lead on the road to the academy where she dives in front of his carriage to save a small child. At first, the female lead did not like him at all. This was shown on their first meeting when she says: "Just because you are royalty does not mean you own these roads. Not stopping when a child has run out in front of you is abuse of your royal lineage!" This remark caused Jeremy to find Alissa interesting in the most cliche way. Namely the old "No one has ever dared to treat me like that She is an interesting girl." routine This alone made me hate his route because it was always filled with dumb cliches that only a certain group of people would like. Actually, now that I think about it. I might be the odd one out since those same cliches are what made him the most popr male lead in the game. But for me, it will always be my sweet and caring Able!


    "Little Miss if you keep staring like that I might start blushing." Jeremy''s god awful lines filled my ears.


    "Ahhh Don''t worry I wasn''t staring at you because I find you handsome but more because you look very strange in such a gaudy outfit." I replied without thinking. I meane on, he was wearing a pink shirt and pants for crying out loud! Even his shoes were pink!


    I watched as he looked down at himself and then looked back at me confused: "Is this not the popr clothing line that youmoners wear?"


    "Whatmoner would have such bad fashion sense? Whoever sold you that scammed you out of your money. I would go back and ask for all my money back and thenpensation for making me look like an idiot and emotional trauma! Anyway, I will leave this block of ice to you. The man should feel lucky it wasn''t me who stopped him or I would have taken him down with my sword. Have a good day sir." Yes, I know he is handsome but I can not bring myself to like a fool like this even if he was handed to me with a ve contract. Plus I have Able, I do not need any other man. With my words being left behind, I took a bite out of my dango like snack and walked away to where Sid, ire, and Emily were waiting.


    ---


    "Your highness!" A knight came running up to Jeremy calling out to him.


    "That girl..." Jeremy watched as Rei walked away like he did not exist at all. It was a first time for him. He, who was loved by all girls and able to get whatever he wanted because he was the favored son of the reigning king. Even the current crown princess had to give in to him. None of them would have dared to talk to him like that. He found her very interesting...


    "Your highness?" The Knight looked at his young master a little confused.


    "Find out everything you know about that girl. But first, follow me. We need to go and return these clothes and getpensation for emotional trauma!" Jeremy said as he turned around walking away. But not before taking onest look in Rei''s direction.


    The guard looked at his young master wondering which girl he was talking about. He scanned the crowd and only when his eyesnded on Rei''s beautiful face did he decide that that was the girl his young master was talking about.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up!" Jeremy yelled when he saw his guard not moving.


    "Ahh! Yes, Young Master!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 48: Trouble At Lunch Part One

    Chapter 48: Trouble At Lunch Part One


    After getting as far away as possible from the strange prince, I brought Emily, Sid, and ire, to a restaurant for a decent lunch. Now you may be wondering how I was still so hungry after eating so much from the food stalls? Well, my answer to this is, I am still a growing girl! To be honest I am quite surprised myself. Over the course of the past week after eating so many hearty meals at the Ronstine estate my appetite has really grown.


    My sunken in cheeks have already started growing fuller, which has, if I do not say so myself, made me be even more beautiful than I had realized. If I were topare the before and after it was like a whole new person. Now I had considered this body as beautiful when I first came to this world whenpared to myst but now I can definitely say without a doubt that I was a looker. Okay, maybe I am being conceited but I can''t help it.


    Anyway, the restaurant that I am now standing in front of is called Nine Heavens, it is the best restaurant in all of Forelonia and many peoplee to this city just toe to eat at this restaurant. Frankly speaking, I have no idea why peoplepare ces as they do. I think each restaurant has its own appeal and unless the food they make is utterly disgusting that no one is willing to go there, then no ce is better than thest.


    All ces have their own unique taste and should be highly regarded. I say this because if you were to go to one restaurant you may find hundreds of loyal customers that will only go there. This said restaurant could be owned by two elders who have owned the ce since time memorial. Although their food is cheaply made to some it was ten times better than that expensive stuff you find in a five star restaurant.


    But who am I to talk, when I am here at one of those fancy restaurants wanting to try their food. I think Able, Ruth, and Cedric are really spoiling me I need to make sure I never lose my true self just because I am treated so well. Ruth was the one who got me a private room reserved just for my outing today.


    I walked up to theentrance where the hostess was standing, she smiled at me and gave a slight bow before saying. "Do you have a reservation?"


    "Ahh yes, Ronstine please." I replied, returning the smile.


    Hearing the name the hostess''s eyes lit up and nodded at me before grabbing a menu and saying: "This way please."


    She brought me to the second floor to one of the private rooms that had a table that could easily fit ten people. The hostess ced the menu on the table and turned to me and exined: "When you are ready please press the button to the side. Someone wille to take your order at that time."


    I nodded and gave my thanks before going to sit down. But as I sat I noticed Emily, Sid and ire all stayed standing which made me sigh. "Can you three sit, I brought you all here so we can share a meal."


    "Young Miss we shouldn''t..." Sid wanted to protest but I cut him off.


    "You call me Young Miss but you won''t listen to me? I said on the way here that I would treat you to a meal, soe sit!" This was something I was having a hard time getting used to was this whole master-servant thing. I understand that there was a set of rules to follow but even at dinner I make Emily sit next to me and have a meal with everyone else. I even asked Ruth if she was bothered by my actions and Ruth said there was nothing wrong with treating those close to you well. Following the social norms was not something you should worry about when in private.


    This much I could understand. This world was a ce where the king rules and nobles raised their noses in the air. As such those of higher standing would also throw their weight around because they had the ranking to do so. Besides the King who rules thends, there was the Duke/Duchess, Magic Knight General which was Cedric''s current rank, Marquess/Marchioness, Magic Knights, Viscount/Viscountess, Baron/Baroness which is the rank my good for nothing father is.


    Now the thing about magic knight titles is that they were not hereditary. You could not have your great grandfather be a magic knight general and expect to take on this title when they retired. Things did not work like this. As a magic knight, you had to work into your title. You can gain the status of magic knight which put you above the viscount but to make it to be a general you had to have many achievements under your belt and showed an aptitude for leadership, among other qualities as well. In any case, it was not an easy thing to achieve.


    I hoped maybe someday I could earn such a rank. But even if I couldn''t, just having the magic knight title was enough to make me happy since it would mean I could breakpletely away from the Lancaster name. But then again in a way, I was already separate from the Lancasters thanks to Ruth.


    After some dy, Sid, Emily, and ire all sat down somewhat nervously. This made me chuckle as I said: "Take this as my way of trying to break the ice between us. It seems we will be together for a while so I wish for us to be friends instead of just a master and servant."


    "Young Miss is too kind." ire said forming a rare smile on her normally stoic face.


    But just as we were beginning a ruckus could be heard right outside the door. "What do you mean this room is taken!? Do I note every week around the same time!? How could you give my room up to some stranger!? Go tell the person inside that this Princess wants this room."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 49: Trouble At Lunch Part Two

    Chapter 49: Trouble At Lunch Part Two


    The waiter looked at the overbearing Princess in front of him feeling uncertain of what to do. If he did not do as the Princess asked he would be offending the royal family but if he did he would be offending the Ronstines house. "What is going on here?"


    Like a god send the manager of the restaurant appeared after hearing the Princess yelling and making a fuss. The waiter had tears in his eyes as he ran over and told the Manager the situation. Hearing the waiter''s words even the manager felt that this was an issue. He looked at the Princess and smiled as he said: "Princess We can offer you anoth..."


    "You dare go against me!? Are you looking down on my Royal Father!?'' The princess cut off the manager of the restaurant and turned to look at the door. She raised her foot and kicked the door with all her strength knocking it clean off its hinges."This Princess is taking this room you get out for this Princess!"


    ---


    I was chatting happily with Emily and the rest when the noise outside became louder and louder. I could hear everything that was being said. I couldn''t help but wonder why people of these kinds of eras all thought they were better than others just because they were born with a golden spoon in their mouth. But then again, even on Earth, there were those kinds of people, so saying this kind of era was not correct.


    It was when I was lost in my thoughts degrading the person saying this princess this and this princess that in my mind that, said person, kicked the door to my private room open. Sid and ire both jumped to their feet drawing their swords while I myself summoned my sword and stood in front of Emily. "I do not know who you are but rudely barging into someone else''s private room for no reason is by no means proper manners."


    "Does this Princess need a reason to barge into a private room that is always reserved for me on this day and time every week?" A young girl in a refined dress, her hair done up to the nines with many head ornaments stood before me.


    I recognized her instantly, Princess Feia, she was my age, a tad taller than me with red hair. From what I remembered about her, she was the ninth Princess and a bitchy one at that. She had a habit of picking onmoners and Alissa also had her run ins with her. Princess Feia had fallen in love with the male lead that Alissa was romancing, no matter the route you took the Princess would always show up and cause problems for Alissa.


    Thinking about this I realized that there were many and I mean many viiness in Magical Love. One was not enough, they had to throw in around ten plus. From minor ones to major ones who could cause the female leads death no matter the route, there were enough people against you to make any yer nervous about their next choice or you may reach a bad end. But this was also what made the game more exciting as well.


    "I do not care if you are a princess or some bitch kid, I only know that you have disturbed my peace while I was minding my own business in a room that I had reserved ahead of time. I must ask you what kind of teachings did you undergo to determine that you had the right to think you own everything around you? Are you your father? Do you rule thisnd? No, you don''t, you are just a princess and that is it.


    " You live a leisurely life under your father who rules a country. If you wish to make the royal family look bad I do not mind. But you knocked down the wrong door if you think you can use your status to suppress me. If you do not wish to be beaten up I would suggest that you turn around and go find another room Of course, after paying the hard working manager here money for the door you just broke." Princess Feia stared at me with her mouth open gawking at me stupidly. I guess she never expected me to basically tell her off but what can I do. I am not going to bend my knee and bow to some bitchy girl. I have never been one to cave to the suppression of power.


    "You! You dare say such things to me! This Princessmands you to kneel and apologize to me now!" Princess Feia put one hand on her hip and the other hand was extended out pointing at me. She carried a smug look as if she had won.


    "Oh? You want me to kneel and for what? Telling the truth? I am telling you right now keep this up and I will p you." I wasn''t joking. I do not like being bullied. Even in school the reason I could be looked at so strangely and not actually get bullied was that everyone was afraid they would get beaten up. I do not mind if you talk about me but once you begin to take action. I will no longer sit quietly. I mean people can talk all they want but what will those words do? Nothing right? Why get worked up if someone is behind your back calling you names. It''s when they begin toe up to you and start causing an interruption in your daily life that you need to react.


    "p me!? I dare to see what a lowlymoner such as yourself can do to me! I dare you to p me! Here this Princess is even nice enough to shine my beautiful cheek for you to p! Come p me with all you got! I would like to see you do..."


    *<strong><em>p!</em></strong>*


    ---


    [Author here, I would like to ask my readers to please leave a review if you are enjoying the novel. It would help me, the author, a lot! I thank you in advance.


    invayne


    ]

 Chapter 50: Trouble At Lunch Part Three

    Chapter 50: Trouble At Lunch Part Three


    Since she asked for it, I granted her, her wish and pped her as hard as I could. The results? She went flying across the private room and smashed into a wall face first. It seemed my strength was much higher now after my fitness stat had gone up. All the rich nobledies behind her all gasped in surprise as Princess Feia cut a sorry figure slumped over on the floor in a daze. Her cheek that she so nicely shined for me was now a red swollen ball and blood seemed to being out of her mouth and nose.


    "You! How could you do that to the princess!?" One of the nobledies yelled at me.


    But in response, I tilted my head and looked at her with a confused expression I mean she practically begged me to p her. All I was doing was giving her what she wanted. "Ummm Did you not hear what she said? She said ''<em>give it all you got</em>'', so I only granted her wish. What have I done wrong? I mean, as a princess, wouldn''t she have a bunch of secret guards following her? None of them came forward to stop me, so my guess is that I am not in the wrong here."


    "You! But... Uhg" The Noble girl could not refute my words and quickly stopped talking. Instead, she ran over to the princess to see how she was doing.


    Thinking for a moment realizing that I did just hit royalty I looked over at a certain corner of the hall and said: "Mr. Princess''s secret guard, can youe and confirm what I said please."


    A figure appeared from the shadows looking at me with a strange look. "To think you were able to detect me Looks like I need more training."


    Truthfully, the system had told me he was there. With the secret guard''s skills, I was way too green in the ways of magic to even figure out he was there. I might have overpowered skills but my current ability of usage was not all that good just yet. Over time I hoped to be on par with that of the masters but that was far into the future.


    "I just want to know why you did not step out?" I asked. I was surprised since normally a guard of any kind would stop this from happening no matter how bad their master is.


    "Well, to be honest, there are two reasons. First was because she asked you to hit her with all you had and second was because the King himself has said that if Princess causes trouble then it''s fine to let her get a little beaten up as long as the Princess''s life was not at risk. I could tell you had no killing intent so there was no need for me to stop your actions. If you are worried about repercussions then you can set your mind at ease and beat her up as much as you like as long as you do not kill her. As for her other guards... Good luck if she calls them." Hearing the guard''s words I almost burst outughing but this also allowed me to get a better understanding of the king. He was a very down to earth guy it seemed. If his children caused issues as long as they didn''t die they could be beaten up.


    "I see thank you and sorry for calling you out like that." I gave an apologetic bow and smiled. As for her personal guards, I would just deal with it when the time came.


    "Not a problem mydy. I will now go back into hiding." The guard made a few hand signs and disappeared. Ninja? Is what I thought since he was wearing all ck clothes and the hand signs he made were something you would see out of that famous anime tv show... Stupido? Farutoad? Narupoop? To be honest I never watched it so I forgot its name. In any case, I only remember they had ninjas that made hand signs like this guard just did.


    By the time my conversation with the guard was over the Princess in question had finallye to. "My face! How dare you hit me! Who do you think you are to hit this Princess!?"


    "Uhh..." I was a bit confused. Was it not her who told me to hit her? "Umm... You told me to hit you as hard as I could so I did and also My name is Rei Lancaster currently staying at the Ronstine estate as the future madam. I am engaged to Able Ronstine."


    I figured if I tossed out the Ronstine name I would at least get this Princess to back down a bit. But I guess this was wishful thinking on my part. "So you are just some lowly noble! You even have the shamelessness to say you are Sir Able''s fiancee!? I have never heard anything so funny in my life!"


    Here it was, the viiness at her best denying all the facts. I could only sigh as I said: "Believing my words is up to you. But everything I said was a fact. The one who reserved this for me was my mother Ruth Ronstine. You can even go to the Ronstine estate and ask about this yourself."


    "Humph! You are not fit for Sir Able. You''re nothing but a barbarian who uses her strength to solve her problems! Guardse and beat this slut for me!" Princess Feia looked at me mockingly. And like any Princess, she still had personal guards who were not hidden in the shadows, who would listen to all her orders. As her words fell ten guards came rushing into the room.


    Sid and ire both stood in front of me with swords drawn to protect me. I took a side nce at Princess Feia who stood to the side with a smug look on her face and her hands on her hips. I guess since the queen of bitches likes to stand out of a protection zone, it is okay for me to kidnap her, right?


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 51: Kidnapping A Princess Part One

    Chapter 51: Kidnapping A Princess Part One


    With Sid and ire trying to fend off the ten guards, I knew it would be hard on them so I had no choice but to go the viin route in this case. Since this Princess served herself up on a silver tter to me, I can easily solve this situation by taking her hostage. Grabbing Emily''s hand, I pulled her behind me as I ran over to Princess Feia. "You! What are you doing!? Let me go!"


    "You brought this upon yourself. Tell your guards to back down now." I used a binding spell to capture the Princess. Once I did it was just a matter of pressing my sword to her neck to get her to do my bidding.


    Of course, this meant needing to draw a little blood. "Stop!" Princess Feia felt a sting of pain and something warm trickle down her neck and quickly shouted out. You could see the hint of fear in her eyes. I did not like resorting to such means but I couldn''t outright kill a bunch of royal guards and I sure as hell couldn''t kill the Princess. But from what the shadow guard said, I can basically do anything as long as the Princess does not die. Luckily this worked because with her shout all ten guards stopped attacking.


    "Sid, ire, we will exit through the window. ire, you take Emily." I yelled as I pulled the Princess to the window.


    "You may leave but you must leave the Princess here." One of the guards shouted.


    Ilooked at the guard who yelled and then at the guards who were edging closer to me and smiled at them. "I would suggest not going any further. Remember this was all caused by this Princess here. I promise not to kill her. But for now, we will be leaving first."


    With those words said, I took the Princess with me and jumped out the window following after Sid and ire. To be honest this whole event was rather exciting. I mean how many people can say that they had kidnapped a Princess? "Rei, if you keep this up you may end up in the royal prison."


    "System, you heard the shadow guard, as long as the Princess is not dead anything else is fine. Plus isn''t the shadow guard still following us?" I knew what the System was worried about but as long as the shadow guard was following us everything should be fine.


    "Yes, he is still following us. Rei, when will you upgrade me?" The System suddenly asked out of nowhere.


    "Why are you asking me such a question now!? What do I get from upgrading?" I remembered that the System did mention that system points could be used to upgrade it but I never did ask what it was all about.


    "Mainly because you usually ignore me... You do get benefits for upgrading. After raising my level from 0 to 1, you will gain five attribute points that you can distribute however you like. You will also gain ess to higher tier items from the shop." The system exined.


    "I see... How much does it cost?" If it did not cost too much I did not mind. I mean it was not like I was actually using the system points for much anyway.


    "It is only two thousand system points and the upgrade time takes thirty days. During that time all functions of the system will be offline except the save system." The system replied.


    "So during that time you will be offline but if I die I can still restart at the save point I saved at?" I asked to affirm what I was hearing.


    "That is correct Rei."


    "We can do it tonight. But I want to save before I do. I do not want to lose my current life. I am happy at the Ronstines and being engaged with Able. I do not want to lose what I have." I had been meaning to save after settling in with the Ronstines. The more time I spend with Able and his family, the more I wish to be with them. I do not want to lose the warmth of the Ronstine family. It may be selfish, but I do not ever n on giving it up.


    "Let me go! I will tell my Royal Father on you!" Princess Feia was still running her mouth. Sadly I did not know any kind of silence spell so I could only drown out her constant yelling as we continued to run away.


    The funny part was that even though we were getting strange looks from the passersby, not a single one of them tried to stop us. They all took a few steps back to let us pass right by. My guess is that this Princess did not have a good reputation in this city. but her constant yelling was giving me a headache. "Princess if you continue to yell, do not think that I will not lift your skirt, pull your panties down, and spank your ass in front of this crowd. A little humiliation should teach you to shut up right?"


    "You!" Princess Feia turned bright red and only uttered one word of retort before going silent. It was already bad enough for her that she was slung over a young girl''s shoulder being kidnapped in broad daylight under the watchful eyes of many and not a single person was stepping out to help her!


    "Young Miss are we heading back to the estate?" Sid finally asked as we ran.


    "Mhm I am sure mom and dad would find this whole thing funny so let''s give them a goodugh." I had a feeling that Ruth and Cedric would find this whole situation highly amusing. I was not going to hide my actions from them. I mean I was upholding the Ronstine name by doing this. Ruth had told me not to let anyone look down on the Ronstines even if they were members of the royal family. So kidnapping the royal family''s Princess could be considered upholding the Ronstine name right? Maybe? Now that I think about it I am not too sure. All I know was I had no other choice or Sid and ire may have gotten seriously hurt. I am sure Ruth and Cedric will not get mad at me for protecting my people.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 52: Kidnapping A Princess Part Two

    Chapter 52: Kidnapping A Princess Part Two


    I ran with Sid and ire all the way back to the Ronstine estate. My kidnapped Princess was afraid to say a word ever since I threatened to spank her. As we walked through the main gate I was greeted by the guards who did not even blink when seeing a well dressed youngdy flopped over my shoulder like a sack. But the closer I got to the main house, the more nervous I got. I mean I did kidnap a princess after all.


    As I reached the front door, I took a deep breath and slowly let it out to calm my nerves before grabbing the handle of the door and opening it. In the main hall, Grandpa Lutz had just so happened to be walking by and greeted me with a smile. "Young Miss has returned early? Were there any problems?"


    "Ahem Just a little Where is mom?" I could feel my cheeks turning red as I scratched my nose.


    He took a look at the ''<em>sack</em>'' I had on my shoulder and nodded knowingly withoutsaying anything about it. "The Madam is in the side hall drinking tea."


    "Thank you!" Waving goodbye, I led Sid and ire with me to the side hall where I found Ruth was as Grandpa Lutz had said sipping tea while listening to music.


    "Oh? Rei, howe you are back so early? I did not expect you back for at least a few more hours." Ruth said as she looked at the ''<em>sack</em>'' on my shoulder and asked: "And this is?"


    "I kinda Umm How should I say this I kinda kidnapped Princess Feia in order to keep Sid and ire from getting hurt..." I stumbled on my words and lowered my head as I braced myself for what was toe.


    *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>*


    "Huh?" I looked up to see tea sprayed everywhere and Ruthughing away.


    "Hahaha! Rei you are too funny! You really do not let people off! But this is what I like about you the most. I am sure this Princess did something to cause you to have to do this?" Ruth asked as she wiped her face with a handkerchief.


    I ced Princess Feia on the floor sitting up facing Ruth as I began exining what had happened. I did not leave a single detail out. I mean the princess''s face was already swollen, so me hitting her was not easily hidden. "And so that is what happened.."


    "I see. Well, Rei you did me proud. You did not take anything lying down and did not let some selfish Princess walk all over you. You upheld the Ronstine name very well. Now Feia, care to exin to me why you were trying to have my daughter inw beaten?" Ruth''s eyes suddenly turned cold as she looked at Princess Feia. She didn''t even use her title and outright called her name.


    It was only now that I realized that Princess Feia was not being quiet because she was scared of being spanked when she reached the estate, it seemed she was afraid of Ruth. Because as soon as Ruth began speaking to her she began shaking like a leaf.


    "Madam I I-I di-didn''t kn-know!" Princess Feia stuttered as her teeth began to chatter.


    "Oh, you didn''t know? But it seems my daughter inw just said she even introduced herself as my son''s fiancee. So how did you not know?" Ruth asked as she tilted her head to the side raising her eyebrow. She crossed her arms across her chest and also crossed her leg on top the other which bounced up and down as she stared at Princess Feia.


    "I-I. I..." Princess Feia was now violently shaking, she looked as if she was having a seizure. I wondered what Ruth had done to gain such a reaction from Princess Feia.


    As I was thinking of this I suddenly smelled a strong scent of ammonia. I looked down at Princess Feia to see a small puddle forming around her crotch area."Mom she peed..." I announced as I wrinkled my nose. I mean it stank.


    "Oh, dear Oh, my So old yet still wets her pants. Thest time I saw you, you did the same thing. I must talk with your father and have him have a healer look at you in case you have some kind of disease." Ruth chuckled as she picked up the tea kettle next to her and poured herself another cup of tea. She picked the teacup up and brought it to her lips and took a sip. The entire time her eyes never left the shivering girl on the floor. "Now I think you are entitled to some punishment. Rei what do you think?"


    "Ummm Since she is a bother to others why not just shave her head so she can''t go out in public, for a while?" I really had no idea what to use as a punishment, so I came up with this idea to keep the princess away from this city for a while. I really couldn''t go too far since she was a princess.


    "Hmmm. It seems Princess Feia is very lucky. Do you know what Rei did to my so called niece when my niece made her angry? Well Let''s just say that she is a little crazy now..." The smile that was not a smile at the same time that formed on Ruth''s lips sent shivers down Princess Feia''s spine as she turned and looked at me as if I was some kind of monster.


    Ruth waved her hand calling a servant over as she said: "Get us a razor, our Princess here wishes for Rei to give her a new haircut."


    Listening to Ruth it seemed she had a grudge against the Princess. I really wish I knew what had happened between them for one to be so scared to the point they would wet themselves and the other to find delight in the other''s plight. I made a note to ask Ruthter but for now, I need to get to shaving a Princess''s head!


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 53: The Truly Scary One

    Chapter 53: The Truly Scary One


    Not long after did the maid return with a long razor that gleamed in the light of the room. I could tell from one look that it was freshly sharpened. "Young Miss..." The maid handed me the razor with a smile on her face. It seemed she was enjoying the show. To be honest I was somewhat enjoying the show too. Now that this Princess was getting some retribution for all the trouble she had caused today. I mean I didn''t even get to finish my meal. There were a few dishes I did not get to try all because I was interrupted!


    Princess Feia looked at the razor in my hand and seemed to shiver. It looked as if she wanted to say something but I think because Ruth was ring at her she didn''t dare say anything and could only submit to her fate of bing the first bald Princess of the Kingdom of Selinicia. And with these thoughts in mind and with the smile on my face that I could not hide, I took the first swipe with the razor creating a bald spot from her bangs to the back of her head in one swift motion. Ah, yes this felt very good. Wait I hope this world is not turning me into a sadist Maybe I just take joy in punishing bitchs? Who knows, all I know, is that dishing out this punishment felt so right.


    In a matter of minutes, I hadpletely shaved our dear Princess Feia so bald and smooth that it was as if she had just been born. Well, maybe newborns have more hair than she does right now. "Now I hope in the future you will think twice before starting something with me or anyone for that matter. I told you who I was and you still acted all high and mighty. Please remember that not everyone will put up with your shit."


    Princess Feia still did not say a word. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she held the locks of freshly shaved hair in her hands. She only nodded her head as she sobbed silently. Seeing her like this made me feel I went a little too far but I remembered how she acted in the game and knew that she would be giving Alissa a hard timeter on. Let''s just leave it as me getting a bit of extra payback for the things toe.


    "Since you are done Rei, go clean up. I am sure you are tired from all your walking around. Sid, ire, you two stay back. I want to speak with you. Rei has Emily so she will be fine for now." Ruth said with a smile.


    "Then I will see youter." I said as I walked over and gave Ruth a hug. This caused a light chuckle and a squeeze from her before I left the hall.


    ---


    "Now, Sid, ire, you know what you two did wrong today right?" Ruth asked as she looked at the two guards in front of her.


    "We did not properly protect the Young Miss It was just this is the Princess, so we couldn''t..."Sid tried to exin. But seeing the cold look on Ruth''s face sent shivers down his spine.


    "I do not care who it is. Next time someone tries to harm my daughter inw you will need to handle it a lot better. If they are from the royal family then just beat them up since you can''t kill them. Luckily today''s incident didn''t cause any harm to my Rei. I will let you two off the hook this time since Rei will be mad at me for disciplining you. Go on and protect her well for me." Ruth said, waving her hand for the two to go. Sid and ire both bowed and said their goodbyes before leaving the hall.


    With those two gone there was only Princess Feia and Ruth left in the room besides the maids. "Now Since Rei has already dished out her punishment, it is time for me to punish you. Fey get me that..."


    "Yes, Madam..." Fey, a maid who had been following Ruth since a young age, shivered from head to toe.


    Princess Feia''s eyes went big with horror as she yelled out. "Please, Madam! Anything but that! <em><strong>Anything but that!!!</strong></em>"


    Sadly Princess Feia''s cries went unheard since Ruth had put up a barrier blocking any sound from escaping the hall. Outside the Ronstine estate, a single hidden guard sat under a tree, drawing circles in the dirt. "Princess, I can only pray you cane back alive after entering that den of demons."


    The hidden guard had heard what happened to the Princess thest time she caused an issue for the Ronstine family. One of the only families in the entire kingdom that even the king himself shows high respect to. The main reason for this was not because of Cedric Ronstine, but his wife, Ruth Ronstine. One of the most powerful magic knights seen in a thousand years who is also known as the demon knight. She is very protective of her family and has no issues barging into the king''s castle and yanking him off the throne to beat him up. This was not just a made up tale, no, this was a true story that happened after the king sent her husband off to war just before her wedding day. After being beaten for almost an entire day, the king called Cedric back before he even reached the frontlines. Otherwise, the king feared he would be beaten every day until Cedric was brought back home safely.


    Ever since then, the king has lived in fear of angering the demon of the Ronstine house.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 54: A Kiss!?

    Chapter 54: A Kiss!?


    After I left the side hall I went directly to my room. I was very tired. Emily helped me prepare a bath which I was very grateful for. I stripped my clothes off and slipped into the tub all the way up to my neck. The hot water made all the stress of the day wash away. It was very rxing. I was d I got to deal out a bit of punishment to that Princess Bitch. After ruining my meal and almost causing Sid and ire to get hurt it was really a bad time. Ruth, probably already contacted the castle and had someone pick her up. Hopefully, she will stay away from Forelonia for a while. To be honest, dealing with royalty is not something I wish to do. You never know when you will be dragged in front of the king only to hear: "<em>Off with her head!</em>" This was truly something I never wished to hear in my entire life.


    After soaking in the tub until my fingers pruned, I had Emily help wash my hair before getting out and drying off. I slipped on a long white shirt that was a bit toorge so the cor fell down on one side over my shoulder and the bottom only reached to the middle of my thighs. If I recall correctly, Ruth bought this for me and told me to wear it to entice her son. Although I would never use it for that I did find it ratherfortable.


    I let my hair down as I walked back into my room, only to hear a knock from the door leading to Able''s room."Come in."


    Even though Emily was here, I still felt shy without Alissa being here. Able had been much more hands on as ofte. Not that I minded. He was still very gentlemanly. He would hold my hand and justst night gave me a hug and a kiss on my cheek before going to bed. I might be dirty minded but sometimes I wonder what a real kiss was like. It shouldn''t be too strange to want to kiss your fiance right? Just these thoughts alone were making me blush.


    "Rei, are you okay? Your face is red." Able walked up to me and put his hand to my forehead.


    His action made me blush even more, I could only lower my head and shake it. as I answered: "I just got out of the bath."


    Brushing his hand away I sat down on the couch and went to dry my hair. But Able stopped me and took the towel from my hand. "Just sit still, I will dry your hair for you."


    This was a first for me. Not the fact of someone else drying my hair for me but having a boy my age do it for me was somewhat embarrassing. I have to say Able''s hands were very gentle. He took the utmost care not to pull my hair. I do admit it does feel good. I leaned my head back and closed my eyes as I enjoyed the moment.


    "Rei, can I ask if you have epted me yet?" Able''s voice floated into my ears.


    "That should be obvious right? At first, I was a bit uncertain. I was not sure if you were wanting to marry me because you saw me naked or not. But this past week that I have spent time with you, you have treated me very well like family. If I said my heart wasn''t moved then I''d be struck by lightning for lying.


    " Able I am not sure if I love you since I have no clue what it feels like to love someone in that way. But I will say that I do like you and I want us to work out if possible. But this same question can be said about you as well. Do you like me, love me, or just find me interesting? I fear that one day you will eventually fall in love with someone else and I was just a passing moment for you." I worried that one day he would fall in love with Alissa. I hoped this would never happen and I know I have said I would fight to stay by his side but this wasn''t just up to me. Able''s feelings came into y as well.


    I heard Able sigh before I felt something soft touch my lips. I opened my eyes wide to see that Able had leaned over and actually kissed me! Itsted no more than a few seconds but he actually kissed me on the lips! My cheeks instantly went red all the way to my ears. "Rei, have faith in me. I will never leave you behind no matter what. The girl I wish to marry is only you and can only be you. This kiss just now is my promise to you that I will always be yours. When we graduate from the Magic Academy I will ask you to marry me once more. I hope by then you will say yes from the bottom of your heart."


    If I said my heart wasn''t beating fast at this moment in time then I would be lying. His words really made my heart flutter. I lowered my head to try to hide my embarrassment. I nodded my head as I spoke softly: "Then I will be waiting for that day."


    After saying good night to Able, I went straight to bed andid there staring at the ceiling. I brought my fingers to my lips and blushed just thinking about how Able kissed me. My first kiss! In my two lifetimes, I finally had my first kiss. I know this will be a moment that I will remember for the rest of my life.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 55: Adventurers Guild Part One

    Chapter 55: Adventurers Guild Part One


    "Rei too slow! If that was a monster, you would have died already!" Cedric was personally training me now. He decided since I was being trained by Master Felix in magic he would make sure my swordsmanship was at the same level. This I did not mind but I will say, this training was hard. Every morning now,I have to be up before the sun rises and then made to run tenps around the estate. By the time I am done, I would be covered in sweat which meant I would need to get washed up, and then, I can finally eat a single egg for breakfast before returning back to training. For lunch, I would have arge meal with a lot of meat to feed my muscles.At night I had to do another tenps and a light meal full of protein. On top of that my system was now on hiatus so it can be upgraded. This was to take a month. So until then, I would be without any extra assistance. But I can at least still view my stats.


    I was actually afraid this kind of routine was going to make me a muscle girl but so far I haven''t gained any weight. Although It has only been two days."Rei, we need to work more on your speed. From now on you will be wearing these weights." And out of nowhere, Cedric makes my already tough workout even tougher.


    It had been two days since the day Able kissed me on the lips. I still blush just thinking about it. But I found talking with Able has be morefortable than before. I do not know if it is because we had that talk or if it is because we entered a new phase in our rtionship, but evenst night before I went to bed he snuck in a kiss when I was least expecting it. It was nothing more than a few second peck on the lips but it still made my heart race. Luckily it was not only me that was blushing since I saw Able''s cheeks grow a tinge of pinkst night.


    "Alright time for lunch. Rei, Able, you two stay for a minute I need to talk to you." Cedric said as he waved his hand for us toe over. "Able I am not sure if you heard about this, but the Magical Academy test is very hard, and part of the test is to venture out and kill monsters out in the Misty Forest. To prepare you for this, I will have you both join the adventurers guild and take on requests. These requests go from killing monsters to escorting a caravan and many other things as well. Rei, I have already talked to Great Magus Felix and he has agreed with my judgment on this. He has also said your ability with magic was at a genius level and needed real-world practice anyway. So after lunch, I want the two of you to go to the adventures guild and sign up."


    Joining the adventuring guild sounded somewhat fun but more importantly it would get me out of having to wear these weights all day long or so I thought: "Rei this does not mean you can ck on training either. You will be wearing weights every day from now on even while on guild requests ." Sadly Cedric proved me wrong.


    So after a hefty lunch that made me feel heavy, Able and I decided to walk it off on our way to the adventures guild. "Rei, have you heard about the adventures guild at all?"


    "No, I was stuck in my little attic without knowing much of the outside world until I finally couldn''t take anymore. I spent the years after my mother''s death being treated worse than a beggar on the streets, so I did not have much time to learn things." This was the story I came up with. For the most part, my words were true. How many of them I was not sure. I came to this world with no memories of the life the original owner had lived. I was basically just tossed into this world with the system to give me a little bit of direction and information. Luckily my skills were steadily progressing but so were my enemies. Thest I looked my stats looked like so.


    Character Name: Rei Lancaster


    Intellect: 1


    Charisma: 4


    Fitness: 4


    Arts: 0


    Martial Arts: 4


    Magic Power: 8


    Business: 0


    Internal Energy Rank: 3


    Love Points: 5


    Love Interest:


    Able : 10


    Alissa: 4


    System Points: 6100


    People Of Interest:


    Grace Fortlon: Enemy 10


    Reed Lancaster: Enemy 5


    Kyle Lancaster: Friend 8


    Emily: Friend 10


    Able Ronstine: In love 1


    Alissa Coborne: Interested 10


    Great Magus Felix: Friend 10


    Angelina Borksmark: Friend 6


    Sara: Frightened 10


    Venessa: Enemy 10 ++


    Princess Feia: Enemy 5, Frightened 5


    One thing I noticed right away was Able had now gone from Interested to In Love. This makes me very happy to the point that just thinking about it makes me giggle. I will have to ask the system when it returns if there is a way to categorize these things better. Maybe it will be part of the upgrade who knows. At any rate, as long as Able loves me I am happy.


    "That''s right too. Sorry, Rei I forgot..." Able lowered his head as if he did something wrong. It was rather cute.


    I smiled as I grabbed his hand and interlocked my fingers with his. "No need to be sorry. You did nothing wrong."My words seemed to perk him up as he gripped my hand and blinded me with his handsome face and warm smile that would melt any girl''s heart.


    "One thing I should warn you is that not all the people at the adventurers guild are good people. I have heard of some adventures doing off the record jobs. Some even try to rob other adventures out in the field. So no matter what, be extra careful when other adventures show up." Able warned me. And to be honest I was not the slightest bit surprised. I mean money talks when you are in need of it. I hate to admit it but sometimes those off the record jobs more than likely pay a higher reward than the ones they get from the guild.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 56: Adventurers Guild Part Two

    Chapter 56: Adventurers Guild Part Two


    It took an hour to reach the adventurers guild from the Ronstine estate by walking and now I was standing in front of a four story building made of brick that had a huge arched double door. Surprisingly the door itself went up two stories high, but Able told me this is because the monsters that they bring back can be very big sometimes. The door was a few meters wide as well and only opened full way whenrge prey was brought in. Built into the door were two smaller sized doors for everyone else to use.


    When I entered the guild I felt a little letdown. It seemed to be empty at this time of day due to the adventurers being out on requests. Only a few stragglers were here and none of them even paid any attention to us. Other than that, it was no different than anything I have seen in anime and manga from my past life. It had a reception desk, a few bulletin boards with requests on them, and also a bar. In the middle of the room were round tables that seemed to be connected to the floor for people to sit at to drink or eat food. What I didn''t get was that if all the tables were in the middle of the room how did they fit therge monster in. Unless they somehow moved all the tables to the side. Anyway, with Able leading the way we went right to the reception desk to sign up.


    "May I help you?" A woman with some very big breasts asked. I know that sounds perverted but I mean they were huge. Even as a girl, I waspletely amazed at how big they were. I couldn''t help but look down at my own chest and frown a bit. I guess only time will tell if mine ever get bigger. Of course, I do not want the water jugs this receptionist has. I mean they would seriously get in the way


    "Yes, my fiancee and I would like to register to the guild." Able who seemed to be more level headed than I, answered. But this scored a few points from me. I mean, Ablepletely ignored the cow utters in front of him and answered her question without hesitation. He did not blush or anything. Then again, she was modestly covered up, thankfully.


    "Oh ho? Don''t the two of you make a cute couple. Littled, you should keep an eye on her, because when she gets older she will be having many boys chasing after her." The receptionist teased.


    "This, I do know. It just means I will have to keep on guard for anyone getting close to her. And not just boys either..." Able thought about how Alissa kept trying to steal Rei from him and his fighting spirit began to surge.


    "Hehe, looks like your little husband is ready to fight to the death for you littledy." The receptionist winked at me causing me to blush. I guess she found it funny since she let out augh as she continued: "Now then! My name is Cindy and I will be helping the two of you register to the guild. Let''s first go over how the adventurer system works.


    "First look at the chart to the side there. You see how it is shaped like a pyramid? As you can see, it is divided into sections as it reaches the peak. At the bottom you have F and at the top, you have S. These are the tiers for adventurers. All adventurers start off at F rank and as they progress they will slowly rise in rank. So it would be F,E,D,C,B,A,S. A and S rank are very hard to get and mostly all high rank adventures are sitting at B rank at this time. There are ten A rank and three S rank adventurers in the entire world.


    "To get to another rank one must acquire the correct number of guild points. This is how it works all the way to B rank then you will need to have a few achievements with the guild to earn A rank or S rank. I will not go over those at this time since you will have a very long road ahead of you before you can gain such ranks.


    "Continuing on, before you can gain a rank you will need to undergo a test. Even F rank requests can be dangerous. But before any of that, please fill out these forms. You must be over the age of ten to register." Cindy passed us each a clipboard with a form on it and then two pens.


    The form was something standard you could fill out on earth. It asked for your name, age, sex, address, etc Then it asked for your specializations, whether it be magic, swords, bows, or basically whatever you were proficient in. At the bottom of the form inrge bold print, it read: "By signing this form you hereby acknowledge that if you die it is due to your own inability and has nothing to do with the guild." In other words, they were basically saying if you suck don''t me us if you lose your life.


    After which you had to sign it and you were done. Able had already finished before me so he waited for me to finish before the two of us went and brought ourpleted forms to Cindy. She took them from us and looked them over before nodding her head saying: "Good, everything is filled out. There is already a guild test in process, so I will need to ask you to hold on for a bit until the next one is to begin. It is usually taken in groups of ten. Feel free to hang around the guild. But if you leave and miss the test you will have to wait until tomorrow for the next test."


    "Alright, thank you, Cindy. We will wait here in the guild then." I replied with a smile. I felt Cindy was a very likable person even with her extra baggage.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 57: Guild Test Part One

    Chapter 57: Guild Test Part One


    Able and I decided to try the food here since we had to wait before we could take our test. We only got some meat on a stick, what kind of meat I do not know, but it at least tasted good. "Able do you know what the test will be?"


    "If I remember right, dad told me it was a series of tests. They check your magic and strength. Then it is abat test. I believe they have an ex-B rank adventurer who oversees thebat test." Able exined. I guess I should not use my full strength. I do not want to make a scene at the adventurers guild. I just want to test out my skills in an actual battle by taking on requests.


    "I will be holding back then..." I said as I finished off my meat on a stick.


    "Yeah, I will be too. By the way. The Academy gives credits to those who have an E rank or higher with the adventurers guild. So it wille in handy to reach your goal of graduating at the top of the school." Able said suddenly which was very good news to me.


    "Since we got nothing else to do today, then let''s take a request right after signing up!" I said excitedly. I mean the sooner we started the better right? We have two years until we could take the assessment to enter the academy. My first goal was to enter S ss right from the start. Sobined with a few extra credits from having a decent rank with the adventures guild it should be good, right?


    "Sounds good to me. Do you want to do a kill request or..." Able was interrupted when someone called out our names.


    "Able Ronstine, Rei Lancaster, You can take your test now!" Able and I looked at each other and nodded before getting up and walking to the door on the side wall.


    After passing through the door, I was surprised to see that we were outside. It seemed the middle of the guild was an outdoor arena. It was fairly big, at least the same size as the training field at Able''s house. Beside Abel and I, there were eight other people here. They range from all ages. There was even a little boy younger than us here. His clothes were dirty and ragged, I could only guess he was an orphan or someone from the slums. It wasmon for kids from poor families to be adventurers at a young age to help support the family. Sometimes the child had no parents but still had younger siblings. Not many ces would hire someone so young, so adventuring was their best bet for a steady ie.


    Sadly whether they were young or old, some of them would not return from their first request due to bad luck. Some would take a kill request thinking they could earn some fast cash but ended up overestimating their abilities and end up dying to their prey.


    Besides these ten people and the older man with a scar over his right eye, there were tworge stones on each side of the arena. My guess was that these were for the strength and magic tests. It was when Able and I lined up with the others, did the older looking man finally step forward with a smile on his face. "Good you all here. My name is Ray Thomson. I will be overseeing your test today. This test will not allow you to quickly rise in rank. But it will give us a good idea if you are cut out to be an Adventurer or not. Although your lives are your own to take care of. You still must meet a certain criteria in order to even take your first request. Even if that request is to collect herbs it does not matter. Any time venturing outside of the city can end your life. Whether it is bandits or monsters, they are all out there and are able to take your life easily. "


    "I do not say this to be mean, I do this so you will not lose your life. Alright, with that all said, let''s start off with introductions. We will start off with you." Ray pointed at a young girl who looked to be around fifteen to sixteen years of age. She had long green hair and pointed ears. She was quite a beauty.


    "My name is Marsil, I am a half breed. I know most of you think us half breeds are dirty but do not think just because I''m a half that I can not kill you." Marsil looked at everyone with a cold look until her eyesnded on me causing a look of surprise on her face. Mainly because I smiled and waved at her.


    I mean Ie from a world where race is not an issue. So half breed, full breed, none of this mattered to me. But in this world, half breeds were very much frowned upon. Most would be bullied by their peers or kicked out of the viges they lived in all because they were born a half breed. To me, this was highly unfair. I mean you do not get to pick and choose how you were born. Whether you were born disfigured, halfbreed, or normal, it should matter. Your race no matter when or where should not be judged by anyone. Luckily for Marsil, she has lived free all the way to her current age. Most half breeds are sold off to very. Which normally does not give them a good end.


    The introductions continued until it finally reached the young boy who stood next to Able. "My name is Sam, as you can see I am an orphan with no parents but I have two little sisters who rely on me. No matter what today I will be passing this test so I can take care of what family I have left."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 58: Guild Test Part Two

    Chapter 58: Guild Test Part Two


    Hearing the young boy''s situation and seeing his determination made me really like this little boy. He was more of a man than half the males back on Earth. He knew to take care of his family no matter the cost. Don''t get me wrong and I do not mean to sound mean or sexist when I say this but some males would rather rely on a woman than man up and take care of what needs to be taken care of. And I do not mean those stay at home dads either, some women like to be the breadwinner. Anyway, I really respect this little boy.


    "Alright next!" Ray yelled out as he looked at Able.


    "My name is Able Ronstine. Ummm Ie from a family of magic knights and I am here to train. Oh and the beautiful girl next to me is my fiancee so no one better get any ideas." Able smile was killer, I could already see a few of the girls close to him blushing and at the same time ring at me as if I was enemy number one. But I like how Able was being protective of me. It made me feel warm inside.


    "Thenst but not least the fiancee over here." Ray said with a chuckle.


    "My name is Rei Lancaster, I do not like my family name so please just call me Rei. As Able stated before, I am also here for training. My goal is to get to E rank or above before I head to the Magic Academy.Oh and Able is indeed my fiance."I gave my introduction and looked around at everyone. Sure enough, there were still some girls ring at me.


    "Good! With introductions out of the way. We can now start the test. To your right is a strength testing stone. All you need to do is hit it with your best hit. And it will record your strength. First up Marsil." Ray said as he directed Marsil to therge stone. It was at least four times the size of me tall and I was about one hundred and forty eight to one hundred fifty centimeters tall.I was not sure exactly how tall I was, so this was a rough estimate. I was on the short side due to malnutrition.


    Marsil looked at therge stone then back at Ray and asked: "So I just hit it?"


    "Yep just hit it with everything you got. Don''t worry you won''t hurt yourself. The stone itself is enchanted with magic to cushion and disperse the power being sent into it making it so the attacker will not harm themselves." Ray answered.


    Hearing Ray''s answer, Marsil let out a sigh of relief before bringing her fist back and punching the stone as hard as she could. To her surprise, she felt like she was hitting a pillow even though the stone did not react.


    "Twenty seven kilograms not bad for someone with your build. Next!" Ray went right down the list until it was once again Sam, the little orphan boy''s turn.


    Sam walked up to the stone and stared at it with a serious expression. I couldn''t help but route for the little guy since he was so small. Then again, in this body, I was only a few centimeters taller than him. I watched as Sam pulled his little fist back and punched forward as hard as he could. His fistnded and "Five kilograms." Ray said. It was to be expected I mean he was a ten year old orphan with little to no meat on his bones. His punch would not hurt a fly.


    "Next up Able!" Ray yelled out. He did not show any sympathy for the poor results, he knew it was best to stay quiet in times like these.


    Able did not do anything shy as he went up to the stone. He walked up, brought his fist back, and punched it as hard as he could. "Three hundred forty kilolgrams, not bad kid!" Ray was quite surprised at Able''s strength since he did not look like he had much muscle.


    "Next the littless." Ray announced. I nodded to Able and walked up to the stone and punched it as hard as I could without using my inner energy. "Ahem Ummm six hundred and seventy kilograms Rei, remind me not to make you mad " Ray said as he put on a forced smile. To be honest I didn''t think I was that strong I did not use my internal energy so I have no idea why It came out like this. Was this the result of having fitness at 4?


    I looked around at everyone else and the girls who were ring at me before now no longer looked in my direction. I guess this was the result of being strong? I knew this world ran on strength means all, but it was my first time seeing the effects of it. Anyway, I hope this will keep these girls who have ideas about Able away. I looked at Able to see his reaction but he was as normal as ever as he smiled at me and gave me a thumbs up. Luckily I did not hurt his pride.


    "For those who got a low score on this test do not worry this does not mean you automatically fail. It is thebined score that matters. With that being said, please move over to the other stone to test your magic. Weapons can now be used as long as they are part of your magic power. For example magic arrows, weapons made of magic, and so on. Marsil if you would."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 59: Guild Test Part Three

    Chapter 59: Guild Test Part Three


    Marsil looked at therge stone in front of her and took a deep breath. She then took the bow off her back and got into a shooting stance. After muttering a few words that I could not understand, she pulled back on the bowstring. At first, I was somewhat confused since she had not notched an arrow to the string but quickly my confusion was answered when a bluish white arrow formed in her hands. She took aim and then released the bowstring sending the arrow flying at the stone. But instead of hitting the stone a magic circle appeared and dispelled the arrow into particles of light.


    "Eight hundred and sixty three magic power." Ray suddenly announced. He nodded his head to Marsil with an approving look.


    As the test continued, I saw that many were not very good with magic. There was even one person who had zero magic power. It was now time for Sam to take his test. Sam had a serious look on his face as he walked up to the stone. He waved his hands out in front of him while at the same time chanting: "Oh mes of helle to me and ignite thy enemy in front of me! me Pir!"


    Arge magic circle formed at the bottom of the stone and not even a secondter a pir of fire shot up towards the sky. Sam did not wait long before waving his hand dispelling the magic he had cast.


    "One thousand five hundred magic power! Not bad, not bad, young man." Ray was quite surprised to see how powerful this young boy was with his magic. The look on his face told it all. I myself felt bad that the young boy came from a poor family otherwise he would be nurtured well for his talents.


    Sam walked back with a big smile on his face. You could tell he was proud of himself. But with this testplete, Able was up next. He did not even wait for Ray to say next as he immediately walked up to the stone and cast a basic fireball at it. Ray was a bit disappointed seeing the fireball but his eyes almost popped out of his head when he saw it hit and the reading that came after.


    *<strong><em>Boom!</em></strong>*


    All the other magic attacks made no sound but this one exploded on contact with the magic circle that formed before finally being dispelled. "Three thousand six hundred magic power."


    Able nodded and walked back towards me. He leaned over and said: "Just give it your all, no need to hold back."


    Hearing this I nodded to him and smiled before walking forward. But I had different ns than what I originally had decided to do. I was originally going to do a fireball like Able but I got interested in the magic circle that formed when a spell hit the stone. I wondered if it was possible to destroy the magic circle and hit the stone behind it. With this thought in mind, I could only think of something that could pierce through solid objects if given enough speed but at the same time still do a lot of damage. The more I pondered the more I came up with an image in my head. I decided I wouldpress a fireball and shape it like a needle. With a flick of my fingers, a thin needle shaped fireball appeared at the tip of my finger. It was not big but it was turning a pure white due to beingpressed causing the heat of the mes to increase. Once I felt it was finished I waved my hand sending this thin needle towards therge stone.


    *<strong><em>Kaboom!</em></strong>*


    Heat and wind swept past me bringing along with it dirt and rubble as I quickly formed a barrier in front of me. Once the dust cleared, whatid in front of me was a small crater that was about a meter deep where therge stone once stood. The stone itself had beenpletely destroyed andid in shards spread out across the ground. Seeing this, I began to sweat immediately. I was not sure if I was going to get in trouble and need topensate for the stone I destroyed.I turned and looked at Ray who was looking at where the stone used to be with his mouth wide open and his jaw almost hitting the ground. It took him almost a full minute to rpose himself as he looked at me with a bit of fear in his eyes.


    "Ahem Ummm You pass the test..." I guess since I destroyed it he couldn''t tell me how strong the attack was... But everyone else''s gaze seemed as if they were looking at a monster. This made me feel a bit ufortable. I guess Able sensed this since he walked over to me and reached out to hold my hand. Feeling the warmth of his hand in mine made me feel much better.


    "You still amaze me every time I see you cast magic. Even your master, Great Magus Felix seems inferior to you." Able said loudly. I guess he did this to tell everyone I was being taught by the best mage in the entire kingdom. Hearing this made those around me expressions grow less fearful and more understanding which allowed me to let out a sigh of relief. I know power is everything in this world but I do not want to be looked at as if I was some kind of monster. Luckily I had Able at my side who stood up for me.


    I stood on my tiptoes and gave Able a kiss on the cheek as I whispered: "Thank you."


    Able smiled foolishly which was rather cute. But when he was about to say something, Ray suddenly cut in. "Ahem Thest test is a one on one battle with yours truly." Ray announced. "You can go all out and use every method you can think of to attack. Ahh, except you two. You can only use your swords, no magic." Ray pointed at me and Able. His cheeks were slightly red. I guess he was embarrassed to have to tell two young kids many years younger than him to not attack at full strength. Hearing his words, me and Able nodded our heads which Ray nodded back in response. "Marsil, you are up first as usual."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 60: Guild Test Part Four

    Chapter 60: Guild Test Part Four


    Marsil nodded her head, and everyone else moved into a viewing booth off to the side built into the wall of the arena, this was in order to keep everyone safe and still be able to view what was happening on the field by arge screen inside the viewing booth. I was kinda disappointed when I saw how small it was though. It had limited seating. "Reie."


    I turned to see Able had gotten himself a seat and called me over with his hand stretch out to me. Not thinking too much into it I reached out and took his hand only to be pulled onto hisp. I was startled at first and let out an embarrassing yelp. Because of that, I instinctively buried my face into Able''s chest. My face was burning red. But I did not mind being in his embrace, it was just that there were people around


    It was not until I heard someone yell out that I looked up at the screen. Marsil had jumped high into the air and did a double backflip. But this was not the amazing thing, it was because with every spin she fired off an arrow at Ray. I had to hand it to Marsil, she really had skill with a bow. If Ray was not as quick as he was, he would have been killed quickly. Each shot was aiming for a kill. But in a spar for a test like this, you had to do so or you would not receive a high score.


    Marsilnded and quickly pulled the bowstring five times in session towards the sky. The arrow flew up and arched before aiming back down speeding up ten times faster than before. Even Ray was having a hard time dodging these arrows. After thest arrow hit the ground Ray yelled out "Good! Marsil you pass!"


    Marsil ced her bow on her back and gave a bow to Ray. "Thank you for the fight." She then walked back to the viewing area while Ray called for the next person.


    Seeing Marsil walk in, a lot of people moved to the side not wanting to get closer to her. I frowned at this. Even though Marsil seemed to be used to it I still did not like it. "Good job out there Marsil!" I said with a bright smile.


    Marsil, looked over at me and slightly blushed, she lowered her head and said. "Thank you..."


    The next person that went up was instantly taken down by Ray. As Sam''s turn came closer and closer I started to get anxious. I leaned my head up and whispered into Able''s ear. "Able, if Sam fails can we do something for him?"


    Able looked down at me with a smile and nodded his head. "You are truly kind Rei. If he fails I will have dad take him in. He can gain a sry enough to bring his two sisters out of the slums and into a better residence. But that is only if he fails. Although a helping hand is good, we should not walk all over his pride. If he can make it on his own then lets, let him do what he can. If we see one day he is struggling, then we can help him a little."


    "Mmm Okay. I know that learning from hardships is sometimes a good way to grow, So I understand." I had to admit that Able was right. Learning by doing was sometimes the best way of doing things.


    I watched on as the people went in to do the final test. Some failed horribly while others did really well. You could see the surprise on Ray''s face when facing some of these new adventurers. Then it was finally Sam''s turn. Out of everyone here I was more nervous about Sam than anything. I just felt pity for him. I know this was not good but I felt he was such a big man in that small body of his for willingly going out and risking his life to earn money to feed his family. It made me want to help him.


    In the arena, I could see Sam standing close to Ray and the size difference was ratherical. Sam waited for Ray to say a few words before chanting a quick spell. Two ice spears formed in the air in front of him before shooting forward. Once he fired the first shot he began to run using the terrain to his advantage as he shot ice spear after ice spear at Ray. Ray who was trying to keep up with the small kid seemed to be having a hard time since Sam was quickly firing off spears. Sam was quite fast and with his small size, he was able to use the trees and bushes as cover making it hard to figure which direction was going to shoot at Ray next.


    This battle test had a five minute time limit andsting the full five minutes was also considered a pass for this test. As time ticked down, Ray seemed to be somewhat embarrassed since a ten year old boy was really giving him trouble. But this also meant he would not need to worry about Sam out on his own. Since Sam could easily handle a few F rank monsters without issue. "Time!" Ray finally yelled out. Sam who was sweating came walking out looking at Ray timidly. He knew everything he wished to aplish rested on whether or not he passed this test.


    "Young man, you truly surprised me. Yourbat sense for your age is quite amazing. Most mages would stand and attack while you continuously moved around using the surroundings to your advantage. This is a pass! Congrats kid." Ray had no issues passing Sam. He felt the kid was going to make an amazing Adventurer one day.


    "Five minute break!" Ray suddenly announced. This was understandable. He had just finished eight battles and a few of which gave him a run for his money.


    But since it was now Able''s turn, I stood up to allow him to get up. I looked up at him as I reached over and held his hand and smiled as I said: "Even though I know you will pass with flying colors. I still want to say, good luck! "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 61: Guild Test Part Five

    Chapter 61: Guild Test Part Five


    Inside the Arena...


    Able stood at one end of the arena and drew his sword readying himself. Ray looked at him with a smile before saying: "This battle will be fought without magic. This also includes me. You can however use Internal energy.Let the match begin."


    Once the words left Ray''s mouth he suddenly lost vision of Able. Able had automatically put all his internal energy into his feet quickly arriving at Ray''s back. Ray felt danger from behind and with no hesitation swung his sword behind him. Blocking the strike. "Tch..." was all Ray heard as he frowned.


    Ray couldn''t understand how these kids, many years younger than him, were so outstanding. His pride as a B rank hunter was on the line! "Don''t get cocky!" Arge amount of energy swirled around Ray''s body. The ground slightly shook and even the dirt and rocks began to lift off the ground swirling around Ray. "Whirlwind Strike!"


    Ray Swung around shing out with his sword, and in a three hundred and sixty degree area around him, a gust of energy shot out crashing into everything in its path.


    ---


    I stared wide eyed at the screen when I saw such a maneuver. I couldn''t help but speak my thoughts out loud."To think such a thing was possible with just your internal energy... "


    "Normally such a thing is very difficult to do, and the people who are able to do it are few and far in-between. It seems the instructor is highly skilled. It is no wonder he is the only one in many years to be close to being an A rank. It is too bad he retired so early." Marsil who at some point arrived at my side exined.


    But her words did pique my interest. "Marsil, do you know the process of pushing the internal energy out of the body?"


    "Mmm I once spoke to a high level adventurer before during my travel to this city that told me internal energy can be forced out but you have to have full control of the energy inside you. After that, practice until you seed. But it would take many years to use it as an attack. The attack he did just now must be Ray''s trump card. It seems your fiance''s speed has caused Ray to need to go all out." Marsil answered.


    "So..." I felt the internal energy inside me. I have been cultivating it every night. My cultivation method has allowed me to gain a good understanding of my internal energy, allowing me to move it around freely. Since I had full control over it, I figured I would try to push it out to test if I could do it or not.


    With my hand held out in front of me, I concentrated on the palm of my hand. Soon a visible ball of energy began to swirl around on top of it. Just this small ball was enough to cause a gust of wind to sweep across the room. To see the difference I used my other hand to form a ball of magic power. Which floated quietly doing nothing at all.


    "You!" Hearing Marsil''s voice I looked up and saw her staring at me in surprise.


    "It seems I can do it..." To be honest, after hearing Marsil talk about it, I thought it would be very difficult. But it was fairly easy. My guess was because I was at rank 3 for internal energy. The ball of pure magic power did nothing. It generated no wind. But the ball of internal energy caused wind to swirl around the room. But now that I had brought my internal energy out of my body I wondered if I could pull it back inside. Luckily this was also easy since it only took a thought to aplish.


    "Rei To think I would meet such a genius. I thought you were already a monster when using magic but to think you had such physical abilities as well. To be honest I am starting to feel bad for Ray." Marsil said but I guess she felt her words seemed harsh because she quickly added. "I did not mean a monster in a bad way, I meant it in a good way. "


    I let out a chuckle seeing the stoic girl be flustered and smiled. "It''s fine I understood what you meant. I think Able''s match is about to finish."


    It was true, Able was having an even match with Ray who had gottenpletely serious. Although I had been messing around with internal energy and magic I still kept my eyes on the screen and saw Able and Ray having shed more than fifty times. The five minute period was just about to end.


    Sure enough, a few secondster I heard Ray yell out: "Time!"


    ---


    Able appeared in front of Ray, he was slightly out of breath and sweating from all his running around. Ray too was trying to catch his breath as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Lad, you really hold up to the Ronstine name. Your speed is incredible! Not to mention your attacks went for every vital on my body. If I missed blocking one attack I could have been seriously wounded. You need to at least leave this old man some pride."


    "I do apologize but my fiancee is watching so I had to go all out." Able said apologetically.


    "She is a luckyss..." Ray let out augh and shook his head. He was the same way when he was younger. Always wanting to show off in front of the girls he liked.


    "But sir, I will give you some advice. You will need to use magic when dealing with Rei or you might really end up hurt..." Able gave a small warning. He still felt chills running down his spine when thinking about his spars with Rei. The only one who was able to spar with her and make her lose was his father. Ever since she learned internal energy she has been a force to be reckoned with.


    "I will keep it in mind..." Ray smiled bitterly. He also felt that what Able said was true. He had a feeling if he did not use magic while fighting her, he would end up at the hospital. How would he face his friends if they all hear that he got beaten up by a small girl?


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 62: Guild Test Part Six

    Chapter 62: Guild Test Part Six


    Able walked into the viewing booth all smiles. I of course trotted over to him and gave him a hug. I normally wouldn''t do this in front of so many people but as his fiancee and the fact that he had justpassed thest test, how can I not show him some affection at this time. "Good work." I said with a smile.


    "Now it is your turn. He will be using magic against you where you will not be able to use it. So I suggest taking him out as quickly as possible." Able whispered into my ear.


    But a thought came to mind that kind of worried me. "Able, will you ever feel that I make you look bad? As a man I mean because of how strong I am? Will you not want to marry me if I leave you too far behind?"


    "What silly things are you talking about? Rei, I have already said you are my only one. I will only marry you as long as you allow it. I am more afraid of you leaving me than anything. I have watched your power grow so much after just being at my house for a little while. Plus it is normal for females in my family to be the strongest." Able said with a smile. He held my shoulders and ced a kiss on my lips. But his words confused me.


    "What do you mean?" I thought the strongest in the family was Cedric


    "Mom is the strongest person in the entire kingdom. Even my father is leagues below her. She just doesn''t like the limelight." Able answered my question as he rubbed my head.


    But now, I think I understood why Princess Bitch was so scared of Ruth. As someone of royalty, it wouldn''t be strange for her to know Ruth''s strength and Princess Bitch seemed to be very fearful of those who were stronger than her. "I see. But still, it is hard to believe since Mom is so kind and sweet."


    "Rei, she is only that way towards you. She absolutely loves you more than me. Which is fine. I want my parents to dote on you. Your life up until now has been one without familial love. I want you to have all that and much more at my house." Able''s words brought tears to my eyes. I couldn''t help but wrap my arms around him again and push my face into his chest. I didn''t want the others to see me on the verge of crying.


    "Rei, I do not mean to interrupt your sweet moment with your fiance but it seems the instructor is getting impatient. He has called for you a few times now." Marsil said apologetically. Marsil and I kind of hit it off when she figured out I was not going to look down on her since she was a halfbreed at least I think anyway since she has been very friendly since we talked.


    After wiping my eyes, I looked up at Marsil and smiled at her before turning my attention back to Able. "I will finish this quickly so we can take on a request! "


    "Go! I will be here waiting." With his words, I walked confidently out of the viewing booth and into the arena.


    ---


    "Sir Ronstine, I must say you match her well." Marsil suddenlymented.


    "Rei is a great girl. I am very lucky to have met her. We have only met for a short time. But I feel as if I have known her since forever. She has had a tough life until just recently, her family barely even fed her. But look at her. She is dazzling no matter where she goes. I fear one day she may leave me because of how dazzling she is." Able said as he looked at the small figure on the screen.


    "I do not think you have to worry. She may not have realized it yet, but I think that girl is already head over heels in love with you." Marsilmented.


    "I can tell Rei has no understanding of what love is. Even I am not sure of what love is. I just know that I can not see myself without her in my future. But no matter what happens I will never stop fighting for her affection. No matter who it is that tries to block my way." Able would not give up on Rei. He knew it was selfish but he wanted her to stand by his side.


    Marsil sighed. She felt that Able and rei both had very firm solid feelings for each other. This of this she sighed once more before suddenly saying: "I wonder if she would be friends with me..."


    "Are you two not already friends? I think the two of you get along ni..." Able paused his words as he watched the screen in front of him in shock.


    ---


    "Rules are simple, you can only use internal energy and physical attacks this includes using a sword. No magic allowed for your side. I can use it but you can''t and I am only using it to make sure I can preserve my life!" Ray exined the rules for me. I already knew he was going to use magic but this was still a bit unfair.


    But nevertheless, I still nodded my head and said: ''Alright let''s do this."


    "Then, match, begin!"Ray shouted.


    Not wanting to waste any time I used my fastest speed possible and struck out with the hilt of my sword right at Ray''s stomach. But the block or dodge I expected toe did note. There was only a loud bang sound and a muffled cry. When I realized what was going on, Ray was already embedded into a wall. Seeing this, sweat dripped from my forehead as I quickly yelled out: "Someone, get a doctor here! "


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 63: Guild Test Part Seven

    Chapter 63: Guild Test Part Seven


    I truly felt bad. I used my internal energy thinking that since Ray was using magic he would be hard to hit. But the instant the match started he didn''t even move and when I hit him with my sword he went flying. I think I even heard a cracking sound as well. But how was I supposed to know he was not going to dodge? By the time I hit it was already toote to pull back.


    "Rei!" I heard Able call out my name from behind me.I turned and looked at him and my eyes began to well up with tears. Able rushed over and pulled me into his embrace. His smell, his warmth, calmed me down. I am one of those people who do not mind beating up assholes but I do not like hurting people that are good. Ray was far from being someone who could be considered an asshole. "It will be fine the doctors will look at him." Able''s voice was full of concern as he spoke.


    Able gently rubbed my back which rxed my nerves. I turned my head and watched as the doctors did their job. After a while, one of the doctors came walking over to me and smiled. "He will be fine. These things do happen. At most he will need a bit of healing magic and a few days rest."


    I let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, I did not hurt him too badly. "Thank you for letting me know. And I apologize for my actions." I said giving a bow.


    "No, no. Raise your head. As I said, this is not the first time this has happened. If I recall correctly, when I first started here the instructor who was doing the test at that time was also badly wounded by a young girl. I think her name was Ruth...She should be married into the Ronstine residents." The doctor said with a chuckle.


    "Wait..." I looked at Able with a questioning look, who seemed to be blushing.


    "I seem to remember my dad telling me that story a while ago." Able answered while rubbing his nose.


    "Oh! So you''re the son of that little girl. No wonder you did so well. Lad, just remember to never make your mother mad. I remember the instructor at that time said something about being t chested and the next thing we knew, the instructor was being beaten into a wall without any ability to resist. We even had togetthree B rank adventures tostop her." The doctor warned.


    "Trust me, I know this well. From a young age, my father has always told me to listen to whatever my mother tells me. I only faced her wrath once and from then on I never crossed her again." Able replied.


    This was all news to me which I found very interesting. To think that Ruth was very powerful even when she was young. This made me feel a little better about myself. Plus it seemed no matter how powerful I got, Able will still stay by my side.


    "Alright then, you and the rest can go wait in the guild lobby. There will be someone out soon to tell you if you passed and have be adventurers or not." The Doctor dismissed everyone sending us out into the lobby.


    Able, Marsil, and I sat together at a table as we waited. "Rei, remind me not to get into a fight with you." Marsil said jokingly.


    "Marsil that was not funny! I really didn''t mean to hurt him like that..." I pouted my lip as I said this.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry. But you really did amaze me. You are truly strong." Marsil said with a smile.


    "The three of us should have passed so why don''t we do a request together when we get our guild cards." Able suddenly said. But his idea was a good one. I mean Able and I can do both backline and frontline attacks, whereas, Marsil was mainly backline. Having two people on the front line while one person who fired arrows from the backline, would make for a goodbination. Almost like the role ying games, I used to y.


    "Let''s take Sam with us as well I mean, I know he passed and he will probably want to take a request right way as well." I wanted to help him out as much as I could without stepping on his pride. If he teamed up with us at least he would be able to earn a few quick copper to feed his family.


    "I will go ask him, you two girls go ahead and chat." Able said as he got up and walked towards Sam.


    "You are really kind." Marsil suddenly said.


    "Am I? I just don''t want the little guy to get hurt on his first request." I mean maybe I was being kind but as fellow adventurers, we should help each other out, right?


    "Not just with Sam but with me as well. I mean I am a halfbreed and you did not even give me any disgusted looks when you found out, instead, you actually smiled at me. My first impression was here is a girl I could get along with." Marsil exined.


    "Well, what does race have to do with who a person is? I go by how one conducts themselves and treats others. Although you said something at the start during your introduction, you did not seem to be looking down on others. Not only that but you even took the intuitive toe over and talk with me. There is a saying Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. To be honest I do not have many friends and bing friends with you today has really brightened my day."I found Marsil fun to talk to and we got along well. This might change in the future but for now, she seems she would be a good friend. At least not as perverted as Alissa is.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 64: Guild Request Part One

    Chapter 64: Guild Request Part One


    Marsil blushed as she said: "I am d I was able to befriend you as well. It has been a long time since I had someone I could call a friend."


    "Well, if you run into any troubles let me know. I will try to help you if I can. Where are you staying in the city?" I asked. I know half breeds are treated worse than ves so I was worried about Marsil''s ce of residence.


    "Actually, I just arrived in Forelonia today. I was nning to stay out in the woods..." Marsil lowered her head. I could feel her grief. Her life was not easy and it was not like she had chosen to be born a half breed.


    "I can''t promise anything just yet, but let me talk with Able. He may be able to speak to his mother and father to see if we can find you a ce to stay whether in the main house or somece else..." I was not sure about this. But I could only give it a try.


    "Back and I brought Sam with me." Ablesaid as he walked up. But when he saw that both Marsil and I looked gloomy he became concerned. "What''s wrong?"


    "Able Marsil has no ce to stay Is there..." I looked up at Able with a bit of hope. I did not know how Ruth and Cedric felt about half breeds.


    "Well Let''s do this. Marsil I do not want to sound rude when I say this but as a half breed, you must know how people look down upon you. What I can do is tell everyone you are Rei''s personal attendant. Which means you will need to work as one. My mother and father do not look down on half breeds but the others in the family do. Like this, you will be able to have a roof over your head and be protected at the same time. You seem to get along well with Rei and Rei needs more people by her side she can trust. What do you think?" Able asked.


    "Be Rei''s attendant I will do it if I can still work as an adventurer I will still need to earn a living." Marsil answered.


    "Oh, you will make a living as an attendant as well and as for adventuring as long as we are on a request you cane with us and earn part of the profits. But in two years'' time, Rei and I are going to the academy. If you are still with us, you can also follow Rei into the academy and learn the same things she does. All attendants are allowed toe to ss with their masters." Able exined.


    "Then yes!" Marsil quickly agreed. The perks were too good for her to pass up I guess. But I also felt warm inside since Able was doing this for me as well. He knows what Ick most right now is my own people.I have Emily, Sid, and ire, but that was far from enough.


    I smiled and said: "Then I am d to have you on board. At least this way you will not be without a roof over your head."


    "Mm Thank you, Rei, Able." Marsil''s mood picked right up knowing she had a ce to live from now on.


    Marsil was never in the game Magical Love. So I have no idea what may have happened to her during the game. I hope she did not meet a bad end In any case, her ce to live was now settled and this made me feel assured. I turned to Sam who had been standing there patiently waiting for us to finish our conversation and smiled. It seemed he noticed this and blushed, quickly looking away. I couldn''t help but think he was cute. "Sam, as you know, this here is Marsil. She will also be joining us as well."


    "It is a pleasure to meet you all. I thank you for kindly allowing me to tag along." Sam said as he bowed his head. He was a very polite young man that was for sure and he showed no signs of disgust towards Marsil which made my opinion of him rise even more.


    "Good, now that our team is together we just need to wait for them to tell us the results." As I spoke a middle aged woman came out from the back of the hall.


    "Everyone who participated in thest guild test pleasee forward." The middle aged woman said.


    Able grabbed my hand and led the way to where the middle aged woman was. Marsil and Sam followed behind us. The group of ten had gathered together. The ones who knew they had failed did not look so good. "Okay! Now that you are all gathered the following people have passed the test. Marsil!"


    It was a given that Marsil passed, she held her own in each test pretty well. The list skipped past three other names and then I finally heard the middle aged woman say: "Sam, Able, andstly Rei! For those who I did not call, please practice a bit more and try again. For those who I did call, please go to the registration window to finish your guild registration."


    I watched as those who did not pass leave while the rest of the group headed to the registration booth. Luckily this part was fast because they already had the guild cards prepared. The receptionist handed everyone their cards before doing a group introduction on how they worked. "Now each guild card will have your name and rank on it. This will also serve as your identification when taking andpleting requests. If you lose this card you will need to pay a fee to gain a new one and have the old one deactivated within our systems. For those who are going to take a request now, the F rank boards are over there."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.14.8.1.3.6.1.6.5.0.6.7.7.8.9.0.5./.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.i.a.%.3.A.-.T.h.e.-.P.r.i.n.c.e.s.s.-.K.n.i.g.h.t.]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 65: Guild Request Part Two

    Chapter 65: Guild Request Part Two


    With guild cards in hand, the four of us walked over to the F rank requests board. The board was filled with requests, from gathering herbs, to kill requests, some were even for cleaning the public toilets in the city. But my eyes stopped on one request that required you to enter a newly discovered dungeon.


    "Able what about this one?" I asked. Since it was a dungeon, we could kill the monsters inside and gain some loot, right? This should bring in quite a bit of ie.


    "With four people it should be okay. But we have to be careful since the lower floors of dungeons can be high ranked. Although we will need to prepare for going to this ce since it is a week away from here in the mountain range to the north." Able replied.


    "Then let''s head home first. We will also need to settle Sam''s two sisters as well." This actually brought a question to mind, so I turned and looked at Sam. "Sam, how old are your sisters?"


    "One is six and the other is seven.Why do you ask, Miss Lancaster?"Sam asked.


    "Well, this trip will take one week just to get to the location and an unknown time within the dungeon. Then a week back so it can take more than a month or two. I was thinking we could get your two sisters into the maids guild so they can learn some skills for the future and have a firm roof over their head with three meals a day. They will also be protected for the time being as well. Later we can just buy their contracts when theye of age." If we were to bring Sam with us it would be great, but he still has his younger sisters to take care of.


    Sam looked at me with an angry expression and seemed as if he was about to yell when Able stepped in front of me. "Sam, what Rei said is right. The girls from the Maids guild are protected until they are of age. Nothing bad will happen to them and they do inspections all the time to make sure the maids are well taken care of. Not only will they learn some life skills, like reading and writing they will also earn money as well. All you need to do is work hard to rebuy their contracts. This is not very, it is a chance to give them a better life than they have now. If you leave for a month or two on a request who will be there to take care of them?"


    Sam slowly calmed down and retracted his gaze. "Fine" Whether he was still mad at me or not I did not care. But if he continues to give me an attitude, I might just need to spank his butt!


    "Alright then, since Sam has agreed, let''s register this request and then go to his ce and pack his sisters up. We can then go to Able and I''s house for a meal. Then we will head to the maids guild, I also want to see Corn." I had actually been meaning to visit the maids guild to visit the little girl I met that day when I was kidnapped.


    "Let''s get going!" Able said with a smile as he grabbed the request from the board. All four of us went up and registered for the request. As new adventurers, the receptionist kept telling us to be careful and not try to fight anything above our level. After we were done we headed off to the Shadow of Forelonia. It was a ce the governor of the city refused to even admit existed.


    The fancy buildings became less and less presentable. Some had windows broken out, while others were bordered uppletely. Able told me that at some point in the past this used to be a very high end district until a famine hit and these sections of the city quickly declined. Now it was a ce for the homeless and those who dealt with the underground lived. The further you went in the fewer buildings you saw and the more shanties came into view. It was basically a sea of shanties and I do not even want to start talking about the smell. There was no plumbing in this section of the city so it really didn''t take a genius to figure out where their excrements were going.


    It was a forty minute walk to Sam''s little shanty but before we even got there we heard a young girl scream. "No! We will not go with you! My brother will be back soon!"


    "Hah! Yoru dreaming. That little shit had already died. You two sisters shoulde with me. I will make sure to sell you to a nice master!" Once I heard the man''s voice I couldn''t even stop myself as I rushed forward. There was no way I was going to let those two little girls fall into that man''s hands.


    ---


    "Rei!?" Able cried out. He was very surprised at how fast Rei was moving and it was not only him but also Marsil and Sam as well.


    Only Able actually caught a glimpse of her shadow. Marsil and Sam only saw her disappear before their eyes causing them to be stunned. But very quickly they heard a man''s agonizing yelle from around the corner. "Ahhh! You bitch let go of me! Ahhh!"


    "You dare touch innocent little girls!? You want to sell them off!? It seems you have no use for these hands since instead of trying to find a job you are lowering yourself to selling kids!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 66: Taking Care Of the Little Ones

    Chapter 66: Taking Care Of the Little Ones


    I was standing there with a man''s head under my foot being pressed into the ground. The two young girls were hiding behind me clinging on to my clothes. The man below my feet, I just wanted to smash up even more for what he was trying to do but I refrained in order to not dirty these little girls'' eyes.


    "Liz! Beth!" Sam came running over as quickly as he could. He looked at the man under my foot and his facial expression turned to one of rage. "You bastard! I have chased you off so many times but you seem hell bent on getting your hands on my sisters. If I do not burn you to a crisp today I can not call myself their big brother!"


    "Sam, calm down. Don''t do such things in front of your sisters!" I shouted, while at the same time knocking Sam on top of his head. He looked up at me and red. "ring won''t get you anywhere. I am saying this for your own good. If you wish to keep your sisters safe and free of the horrors of this world then listen to what I am saying."


    I couldn''t help but scold him. It was as if he was looking down on me for being female. I noticed he listens to everything Able says but when I say the same things he doesn''t seem to want to listen.


    "Who are you to tell me what to do!?" Sam yelled in anger.


    I guess this made me snap because I instantly grabbed him and put him right over my knee before dropping his pants and spanking his butt. When Able and Marsil came over and saw me spanking Sam they both seemed to be shaking as they tried to hold back theirughter.


    "Don''t hurt our brother!" Liz and Beth both yelled out while pulling on my arm.


    "Fine. I will let you go with this today. But if you ever give me an attitude like this again, I will make it so you can''t sit for a week!" I said with a "Humph!".


    Able beganughing as he shook his head as he said jokingly "I can see our future kids will be very well behaved."


    His words made me blush ear to ear. But my embarrassment onlysted a few seconds when I heard a groaning from beneath my feet which reminded me I was standing on someone''s head.


    "What should we do with him?" Marsil asked. I could see her shoulders shaking as she was still trying to hold back herughter.


    "Best to tie him up and take him with us. Although it won''t do much for the child trafficking going on in the slums, it will at least be one less person who is involved in it." Able replied. He then looked around and saw some rope lying to the side and used the to bind the man''s hands together. "You should take this time while you are in jail to think about how to make your life better. Because next time the people who find you might not be so lenient."


    Sam who had now gotten his pants tied back up with a red face quickly checked on his sisters. He now did not dare to look at me. Every time his eyes passed by my direction they quickly looked elsewhere. I know physically I am still young and maybe even mentally as well. But this brat is not gonna sit there and ignore my goodwill just to yell at me in the end.


    "Sam, Ithink you owe Rei an apology. Not only did she help your sisters but she was also keeping you from making a mistake that might traumatize them. This is why she spanked you." Able tried to calm the situation.


    The words, "<em>spanked you</em>", caused Sam''s face to turn red again. He turned to me with his head lowered and said: "Sorry. I was out of line."


    "It is fine if you understand. Your sisters are still very young and as the man of the house, you have to set an example for them. You are their big brother as well as a fill in for their mother and father. They rely on you. I am sorry as well, I went overboard with my actions. Can we start off fresh and be friends again?" I gave my best apologetic smile which seemed to make Sam blush even more as he nodded his head. I have to say when he was acting like this and not like a brat he was pretty cute.


    With the man now tied up and under Able''s watch I helped get the girls packed up as much as possible. But when I saw the items they had I felt really bad. Most of their clothes were dirty and some looked as if they wouldn''t even fit. Thinking of the gold I had that the system gave to me, I decided it would be best to get these girls some fresh clothes. "Able, take this scum along with Sam to the guards, us girls need to go shopping."


    Able seemed to understand what I meant and nodded his head and said: "If you run into any trouble just hit first ask questionster."


    "I will don''t worry." I said with a smile. I walked over to Able and kissed his cheek before sending him and Sam on their way. Sam took a look at his sisters and then at me before nodding his head. I guess this was a good sign that he now trusted me.


    "Now Marsil, more than likely someone will say something to you. Let me handle it." I did not want Marsil to get herself into trouble as she walked through town. Especially in a shop, because there was no telling who the person may be.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 67: Running Into Trouble

    Chapter 67: Running Into Trouble


    Before leaving the slums I helped the two girls get cleaned up as much as possible with water magic before taking them with me to go to the shopping district. "Now Liz, Beth, do not get lost. Hold on to either my, or Marsil''s hands."


    The two girls split up and the oldest at seven years of age took Maril''s hand while the youngest at six years old took mine. As we walked into the richer part of the city we gained looks from all over. Most I could tell were on Marsil which ticked me off a little. She was now my friend and also would be working for me. I couldn''t help but look back and check to see her expression but she seemed to be happily chatting away with Liz so I felt a little relieved. Luckily it was only staring and no one was actually saying anything.


    That was until we passed one of the restaurants and I heard a young man yell out: "Hey look at that dirty halfbreed! She is even holding a human girl''s hand. The poor little girl might catch some weird disease from touching a halfbreed."


    This was followed by a round ofughter. I turned to look at who was saying such things to see a teen boy around sixteen years of age surrounded by other kids around his age both male and female. They were allughing and making disgusted faces at Marsil. I cocked my head and looked at them, my gaze as cold as ice. The teen boy who had yelled out was very familiar. If I remembered correctly he was Marquis Tealwood''s son, Trent Tealwood. In the game, Magical Love, he was what I call an asshole character who would start with people and get yelled at by Alissa. Although he was not a romanceable character, the game did hint at him liking Alissa. It could be that tease the one you like, type of deal, where he teased everyone around him except the one he liked in order to get her to speak to him. Now that I think about it, wouldn''t that make him an "M"? I mean all Alissa ever did was yell at him in the game. If so, he has strange tastes...


    Normally I would care less about who he picked on but today just to impress his friends he decided to pick on my new friend Marsil because of her race. I stopped my steps and handed Ayase over to Marsil before turning my attention to the second floor of the restaurant. In a loud voice, I yelled out: "Just because you think she is cute does not mean you should try to pick on her to get her attention. It will cause her to hate you."


    Trent''s face flushed red as he became mad and yelled out: "You! Do you know who I am!?"


    "A yboy trying to hit on my attendant?" My question back seemed to cause his friends to beginughing. Which seemed to make Trent grow purple in his face. I wondered if he had high blood pressure issues.


    "Who are you! State your family name now! I will have my father take everything they own!" And here it was, the old routine of, ''I''m gonna tell my daddy on you!''


    But I couldn''t help but widen my smile as I said: "Ronstine. Well, in the future that is. You see I am living with my fiance Able Ronstine, so basically I am already part of their family. Able just told me before going to turn someone in with the guards that I should hit first then ask questionster. Since you want to harm the family that has been very kind to me and treats me as one of their own, even though Able and I are not legally married, I guess out of respect for them, I should hit you once."


    I could see the facial expression on Trent''s face as I stated my background. This caused not only him but also his friends'' faces to all pale. It seems he knows that Able has a fiance, which is not surprising since Ruth has a habit of boasting about me to all her friends. It was rather embarrassing when I walked out in the nightgown that didn''t fit right, to go to the breakfast table to find a bunch of noble wives, sipping tea in a side room I passed. Cedric had given me the morning off and told me to rest up which I dly did. But there I was in my nightgown, my hair all over the ce, in front of all these important people. Not only that but Ruth even called me over and introduced me saying: "See, even when she is half asleep she is still such a beauty. My grandchildren are going to be the most beautiful in the whole world." It was very embarrassing


    "You! You are Rei Lancaster! I..." Was all he could get out before I suddenly appeared in front of him and punched him in the face. I used internal energy to leap from the ground to the second floor railing, held on to it, and with no internal energy socked him one with just enough strength to send him flying back onto the floor. This of course caused his friends to all scream out in fright.


    I red at each and every one of them as I said: "The girl down there with green hair may be a halfbreed, but she is also my friend and personal attendant. I will not tolerate anyone bad mouthing her, do you all understand? If so, pass the word on that the halfbreed named Marsil is protected by me."


    After saying my words, not caring by the stupefied and frightened looks I was getting, I jumped down and met back up with Marsil. I took Ayase''s hand and nced at Marsil with a smile and said: "Let''s go shopping!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 68: Warning

    Chapter 68: Warning


    Trent who had been knocked silly by Rei had finallye too. His friends all looked at him with worried expressions. "Trent what do we do, if Madam Ronstine hears of this we will be ruined!" One girl said with tears in her eyes.


    "No, maybe if we do as she said and spread the word that a halfbreed elf girl with green hair named Marsil is protected by Miss Lancaster and the Ronstines we can get on her good side."Another you man said.


    Trent shook his head to clear his daze as he wiped the blood from his mouth. His whole face was swollen but he had no time to care about any of that. "We will do as you said. If that is what Miss Lancaster asked then we shall do that."


    That day news spread throughout the city of Forelonia, That an elf halfbreed with green hair, named Marsil was not to be touched or your entire family would be executed up to nine generations at that.


    ---


    In another restaurant on another side of the city, three unlikely people were meeting up. "Sir Lancaster what do you say?"


    "Your idea sounds good. But is your information reliable? Is she really going to enter that new dungeon?" Reed Lancaster who was speaking in a much higher voice than before asked the two girls in front of him.


    "My people have confirmed it with the guild. We just need to take care of that bitch!" A bald headed girl answered.If Rei was here, she would know who this girl was right away. Princess Feia, who had met with another woman Rei would have recognized right away, Venessa, Sara''s mother.


    "Good. Each of us will send people out and follow them. If they die in the dungeon no one will suspect any of us." Reed was smiling brightly. He could finally get his revenge on the bitch who made him less than a man.


    "I can not wait for that little bitch to die! What she did to my daughter will never be forgotten."Venessa yelled out in rage.


    "The horrors I had to go through will also never be forgotten. I hope monsters chew on her bones!" Princess Feia said as her whole body shivered just thinking about it. But her fear was not so much Rei but Ruth.


    Without them knowing it the man in the shadows snickered to himself and disappeared


    ---


    Marsil, the girls, and I were all in a clothing store at this time checking out clothes. I was having fun dressing up Marsil and the two little ones. As I was selecting clothes a man in ck appeared next to me. I looked up and was surprised to see that I recognized this person. "You are Princess Feia''s hidden guard, shadow guard, I am not sure what they call you."


    "Either is fine. But Miss, I havee to give you a warning." The shadow guard replied.


    "A warning?" I tilted my head to the side. But my eyes widened when I heard what he had to warn me about. I had never expected the person tasked to protect Princess Feia from the shadows would turn traitor and warn the enemy of his master. Curious about this point I asked:"Why are you telling me this?"


    "Miss, you may not know this but at the time when my master and her personal guards had attacked you and your people, instead of killing them, you chose to kidnap that bitc- ahem Princess and run away with her. For this, you have my utmost gratitude since my brother was among those guards." The shadow guard answered.


    "I see. Thank you for this information. I will watch out for these people. As for your master, I can not do anything to her but the others I can deal with." After I gave my thanks, the shadow guard disappeared in front of my eyes. But the news he gave me was very concerning. It was bad enough to have to fight monsters of unknown rank but to also have to watch our backs was another thing. I mean if they attacked us in the middle of a major fight we could get seriously hurt or worse lose our lives.


    "Rei what''s wrong?" Marsil came over and asked.I guess my worry was written on my face.


    "We will need to have a meeting after preparing to go. It seems we will have more trouble than we had originally thought. I will exin moreter for now let''s get you and the girls a few sets of clothes." I did not want to talk about this all in front of Liz and Beth in order to not worry them. But I knew one thing was for sure was that we needed toe up with a solid n before heading out.


    We finished up at the clothing store and swiftly met up with Able and Sam. I did not say anything to Sam yet but I did tell Able as we walked. Able took my hand and held it in his as he leaned over and whispered: "No matter what happens, I will protect you."


    His warm breath and melodic voice entered my ear making it feel ticklish, causing me to blush. But his words warmed my heart. Although I may be stronger than him he is still willing to protect me. To be honest if not for Able I probably would not be where I am today. I would have been sold off by that man who is biologically my father or I would have run away with everything I had to escape that family. Able has been that shoulder I can lean on and the warmth that makes me feel safe. Little by little my understanding of what love is, is slowlying together. All I know is that the one beside me is the one I wish to never be separated from.


    <em><strong>--- Authors Words---</strong></em>


    I hope everyone had a wonderful Christmas for those who celebrate it. In this time where many are in lockdown or staying apart from family in fear of passing this stupid virus around. I wish you all a safe and healthy holidays and for those who have loved ones who are sick, my best wishes and prayers go out to you all.


    -invayne

 Chapter 69: Maids Guild Part One

    Chapter 69: Maids Guild Part One


    "Able, one thing I am confused about is how did those three end up meeting up...?" I said as we walked. I really had no idea how the three actually were able to meet.


    "This is something I would like to know as well..."


    ---


    The day that Princess Feia suffered an unknown horror that she would have nightmares about for years toe


    Gates of the Ronstine Estate...


    "Oh? Princess, what brings you to the Ronstine Estate Your Hair!" Vanessa had heard that the Princess was brought here but she never thought that she would suffer so badly because of that little bitch.


    "You! Your Ronstine house has really brought in a bad egg!" The Princess finally found someone who would not bully her so she decided to let out all her frustration on them. "Wait until my father hears about this!"


    A sh of light shed in Venessa''s eyes as a smile appeared on her face. "Princess, this humble subject has warned my sister inw many times to get rid of that girl but she just will not do it. My daughter has also suffered at the hands of that little bitch."


    "Oh? And she still gets away with it? No wonder she acts so out of control." The Princess looked at Venessa in a new light.


    "I heard just earlier she had also harmed her elder brother from the Lancaster family. She seems to be making enemies from all sides. Why don''t the three of us get together and find a way to take her down? You and I both know the king will not touch my sister inw and those she protects but if we can find a way to take care of the little bitch in secret, no one would know if we do not tell, right?" Venessa said. The corner of her lips arching upwards. As someone older, she had more wisdom, so getting the young Princess to see her way on things was quite easy.


    "Fine, let us set up a meeting tomorrow!"


    On this day, a group that would do anything they could to get rid of Rei, was formed.


    ---


    After a hearty meal, everyone left to head to the Maids Guild. I, myself had no idea of the inner workings of the Maids Guild so I was not sure if the girls would be able to leave once they entered. So I suggested that we all have a meal together. This was to give Sam a bit more time with his sisters as well.


    We arrived at the Maids Guild within fifteen minutes after leaving the restaurant. Instead of a tall building, whatid before us was more of an ancient Japanese courtyard. It made me feel a little homesick seeing such a sight. But I held in my emotions and bowed slightly to the two female guards standing outside. "Excuse me, we would like to register two girls here. We sent a message earlier to say we wereing."


    "Oh? One second I will call a house nanny." One of the Guards said with a smile. She then entered the courtyard.


    The guard was very quick, within three minutes a young woman dressed in maid clothing came out to wee us. "You must be Rei. And the little girls behind you must be the ones you wish to leave in our care? My name is Sue, I will behelping you today."


    " Sue, I am indeed Rei, next to me is my fiance Able, and behind me is my attendant Marsil. This little boy here is Sam and the two girls are his sisters Liz and Beth." I quickly introduced everyone to Sue.


    "Good, pleasee in." Sue gave us a smile and invited us in which was a relief to me. I did not want to leave Marsil outside which was why I introduced her as my attendant.Luckily there was no disgust in Sue''s eyes.


    The main hall was very spacious. There were many areas set up for meetings which consisted of two couches facing each other and a small table between them. Sue brought us over to one of these areas and had us sit. "Is there any questions before I begin exining about how things work here?"


    "I do have a few questions. And also two requests." I replied. Everyone had decided to allow me to do the talking here even though I really had no idea what I was doing.


    "Then please ask away."Sue seemed to be interested in what I had to say.


    "First before I ask my questions I would like to state my requests. My first request is when a girl named Corn is ready to begin her work if I can take her in and I would also like to meet with her today if possible. My second request is, I would like you to hold the contract for Liz and Beth for as long as possible without selling them off. Their brother would like to buy their contracts when he saves the money from being an adventurer and can give them a better life. " I did not want to beat around the bush on these things, so I decided to ask for my requests first.


    Sue went quiet for a minute as she softly spoke: "Corn. Corn Ah yes, I do remember a young girling in and selling herself to us. Her name was Corn but one of the nannies changed her name to Fate. I will send someone to call her here. If you wish to take her contract once she is ready, this is also no problem but you will need to sign an agreement and pay up front. As for your other request. We can do a payment n with the guild. A small sum of his money will be taken out per request until the contracts are fully paid for. With how young the three are it should not be a problem for him to do things in this manner and not have the contracts paid off way before theiring of age."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 70: Maids Guild Part Two

    Chapter 70: Maids Guild Part Two


    "That is good news. Sam, what do you think?" I looked to my side and asked.


    "What? Oh Yes, that will work." Sam answered, he seemed startled that I suddenly brought him into the conversation.


    "Then that will work out well then. I will let you and Sam figure out what percent of his payments per request will go to paying off his sister''s contracts. But I do wish to know what the final price will be." I had to make sure they were not going to overcharge him in the end. Sam was still young and I did not know if they would take advantage of this.


    "Of course, as for the percent taken out, it is usually a re rate of one percent. You can have more taken out if you would like. We do have a very close rtionship with the Adventurers Guild after all. As for the final price, since he is family, it will be 1 gold per girl, normally it is three gold per girl. This is because of how young they are. Between clothes, room and board, and other necessities, including training, this price is pretty fair. We do not dock their pay. So we only charge this based on the years in service. And these two are rather young.We do not mistreat those in the guild. They will learn many things from music and art to many other things as well. As a maid they will need to be ready for any situation."Sue exined.


    "That seems fair enough. Sam, set your percent taken out to half your pay. This will ensure you make enough money." I suggested. A normal single person can survive off of one silver a year. For Sam who does not need much in the line of equipment since he is a mage means he can save much more money. This was my reasoning behind me saying this.


    "I will go with whatever Rei says." Sam readily agreed. It seemed he trusted me in this aspect at least.


    "Good, let me get the paperwork settled then." Sue paused as she got up and said:: "Oh, it seems Fate is here." Sue''s lips curled up into a smile as she saw a little girl trotting over with another nanny following close behind her.


    "Fate no running!" The nanny yelled exasperated.


    "Nanny, I can''t help it if I know big sister is here!" Corn, now known as Fate, did not stop her little feet at all until she saw me. I watched as the little girl became teary eyed causing me to smile. The strong little girl who had helped me keep all the other kids strong was now tearing up just by seeing me again.


    "Fate, sorry, I had meant to visit you soo.. Ugh! Wow, you have gotten heavy!" Fate ran right over to me and tackled me wrapping her arms around my waist as I stood up. I had almost fallen over! She was no longer the malnourished child who did not have a spec of meat on her, she was now nice and plump and looked very healthy.


    "Big Sister you finally came! I waited so long!" Fate rubbed her face back and forth on my stomach.


    I could only smile warmly and pat the child''s back. "Fate I will be signing the papers today to have youe be my personal maid once your training is over. I also n to pay for your contract at the same time as well. What do you think?"


    "Really? Big Sister will take me in!?" Fate''s eyes went wide with excitement and the smile on her face couldn''t be hidden.


    "Yep! You will be staying with me and in the future, we will find you a handsome fiance who will love and dote on you until you get sick of him and kick him out on the street." I said jokingly.


    This got Fate giggling as she bashfully said: "Big Sister, I am too young for boys."


    As I talked with Fate, ten minutes passed and Sue came back with the paperwork. Seeing Fate clinging to my side smiling away, she smiled and nodded in approval. "Fate here is loved by all the nannies. She is a bright girl with a cheery attitude. Not to mention she keeps going on about her big sister and her heroics. Knowing that she will be under your care sets my heart at ease. When she hits ten years of age she will be able to work "


    "That''s fine, I will be at the academy at that time anyway. I am allowed to have two maids and an attendant. So my second maid slot will be left for Fate." I said as I took the paperwork fromSue. I passed Sam his portion and then read my own. I then looked at Sue and asked: "Can I also pay for Fate''s contract at the same time?"


    "Yes, just sign the forms there and then pay the fees. It will be four gold in total. This includes the contract fee for Fate.I had figured you would want to go this route."Sue replied.


    Smiling, I nodded my head and signed the papers. Sam also signed his papers. The only fees that needed to be paid at this time were my own since I was not only going to hire Fate as my maid but also free her from her contract when shees of age. There was no telling what the future held. So in order for the girls to have a better life and be able to be safe during this time this was their best option.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 71: Stopping For Supplies

    Chapter 71: Stopping For Supplies


    <strong><em>[Please don''t forget to vote if you like this novel!]</em></strong>


    With everything set at the Maids Guild, Sam and I said goodbye to Fate, Liz and Beth before leaving with Able and Marsil. It was heartbreaking seeing the two little girls crying as we left. But myself and I am sure, Sam as well, is happy that they can have better lives with no fear of being treated as an object to be sold.


    With our side tasks out of the way, it was now time to head back to the Ronstine estate to get prepared for what was toe. For Able and I, we needed to have at least a second set of armor with us. Our swords were fine, but Able also wanted to bring a shield. We needed potions of many kinds. From healing to antidotes for poisons. There were even potions for internal energy recovery called stamina potions. The biggest thing was the mana potions which helped you recover your magic power as it became depleted.


    Besides all that, we needed tents and cooking wear. As for food. Well, Able said it was best just to eat what we killed in the dungeon if possible. Especially if we were going to be gone for a long time. Dry food and stale bread were the most we could take. We walked into the main hall to run into Grandpa Lutz who seemed to have been waiting for us. "Young Master, Young Miss, Master and Madam are waiting for you in the main meeting hall."


    "Okay, thank you, Grandpa Lutz!" I said with a smile. He has always been so kind to me since I came here. I decided on our way back from the dungeon I will buy him a gift to show my appreciation.


    "Rei, we should exin to Mom and Dad as well about what you heard from the Princess''s Shadow guard." Able said, which reminded me I had yet to exin things to Marsil and Sam.


    "It is a good thing you had said something or I would have forgotten about it. Sam and Marsil don''t know either." I eximed. With that, we rushed to the main meeting hall.


    When we entered Cedric and Ruth were busy talking with each other while sipping tea. Our appearance caught their attention and they both smiled happily at us. Ruth got up, trotted over to me and took my handspletely ignoring the fact that I was holding Able''s hand, and said with a bright smile: " Rei I heard you beat up the instructor at the Adventurers Guild? I remember when I was your age and I did that. It took so many B rank Adventurers to get me off the man. Come sit with Mother and tell me how your tests went."


    Able who was now standing there grasping at air, shook his head, and smiled warmly at us. I felt bad and quickly nodded my head in apology.


    ---


    While Rei was chatting with Ruth, Able brought Sam and Marsil over to Cedric. "Dad, this here is Marsil and Sam. Sam is a mage who will being with us on our first request and Marsil here is someone I want you to hire to be Rei''s attendant."


    "I see..." Cedric looked at the two and slightly nodded. "Sam seems very adept at magic, as for Marsil... As a half Elf, I am guessing your bow skills and wood magic is top tier right?"


    "Yes, that is right. I also have good close quarters fighting skills as well with daggers." Marsil said nervously.


    "Good! Then you are hired. Remember, Rei''s life is more important than anything. You can even ignore this brat of a son of mine as well." Cedric said not even caring about the expression Able was making.


    "Dad really?" Able asked. Although he knew what kind of answer he was going to get.


    "Are you not a man? Do you need a girl to protect you!? By the way, I heard you did horriblepared to Rei, during the guild test. I think I need to increase your training." Cedric scolded.


    ---


    I was half listening to what Cedric and the others were saying so when I heard Cedric yelling at Able I had to step in. "Dad, why are you yelling at Able?"


    "Is what I said not true? He needs to grow stronger! How will he protect you if he isso weak!?" Cedric responded.


    "Oh? Who are you to talk?" Ruth finally cut in. I think I even saw Cedric shiver when she spoke. She red at Cedric who quickly went quiet and then turned to me. "Dear daughter, do you care if Able is a little weaker than you?"


    "Why would I care? I don''t care who is stronger and who is not. Able is very good to me and that is all that matters." I said truthfully. Although my cheeks were bright red I am sure. But these were my honest feelings. I did not care who was stronger than who. I mean I know strength dictates what you can do in this world, but, can strength dictate who you like and who you don''t like? For this, I would have to say no. I do not care about these things. I got up from my seat and walked over to Able and held his hand and looked at Cedric. "All that matters is that Able is Able. So do not be too hard on him please."


    Seeing my public disy of affection for Able, Cedric smiled and nodded his head. "You win. Plus, your mother is way stronger than I am."


    Able pulled me into a hug and rested his chin on top of my head. He said no words but it was fine. I knew he just wanted to hug me at this time. Being each other''s support is something I have realized that is very importantwhile in a rtionship. Able is my support and now I wish to be his when I can.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 72: Traveling To The Dungeon Part One

    Chapter 72: Traveling To The Dungeon Part One


    "Mom, Dad about the matter I told you about..." I had exined everything to Ruth and Cedric about what I heard from the Princess''s shadow guard.


    "We will take care of Venessa. As for Princess Feia and that bastard brother of yours, we will have to search for them. When you make it back we will have them all in custody for you. For those who follow you just kill them." Ruth answered. I could see she was very angry so I did not press the issue anymore. I just knew that those three would be suffering a lot until we made it back.


    "Yeah, treat the people who follow you as practice. In the future when you enter the battlefield you will run into simr situations. So this will be a good learning experience for you." Cedric added. With all that said we talked a bit more before preparing ourselves.


    After gathering what we needed for our trip, it was time to set off. Although dusk was settling in we still nned to make up some time by traveling through part of the night. We each carried a small pouch with us and a pack to carry on our backs. This was a normal standard for adventurers. There was a thing called a space pouch, that could carry many items, but to get one you would need enough money to buy a country. Well, that is a bit of an exaggeration, but they are very rare and very expensive. I could have just stuck everything into my inventory, but this was training, and such conveniences were not good during training. So even if we did own a space pouch, I would not have used it.


    It took about two hours to leave town. As soon as we exited the city gates we could already tell we were being followed. "A-Are we really going to kill people?" Sam asked nervously.


    "It is either us or them. When the timees, if you can not do it then just leave it to us." I replied. I did not want the child to have to do something like murder at such a young age if he was not able to. Although I am not much older than him, I have already killed many. But at the time I only did it because I had no choice. This time is the same since they are after my life. But it is different for Sam, they were not here to kill him, just me. I smiled and patted his head as I turned to Marsil and said: "The same goes for you as well."


    "Rei, don''t worry. Anyone who wishes to harm you, I will stand firm and kill them. I have no issues putting an arrow into some scum''s head." Marsil said, her eyes growing cold. I could only guess that Marsil has killed before.


    "Alright, enough gloomy talk. We will be stopping once we reach the tree line. We will set up camp there. " Able said with a smile trying to make the mood a little better. He then slid up next to me and whispered: "When we set up camp we will set dummies up into the tents and use illusion magic to hide."


    "Mmm, I was thinking of something like that too but I would prefer not to spill blood in my tent. Let''s use an illusion that makes it look like we set up camp on the ground today. When we reach the tree line we can cast a fog spell to cover us while we set up." I suggested. I had been thinking about it since we left the city about how to deal with these people. If anything I would prefer to get rid of our pursuers before we entered the dungeon. At least then it would be a bit safer.


    "Okay, we will go with this n. I will exin it to Sam you tell Marsil." Able then pulled Sam to the side while I exined the n to Marsil.


    The trip to the tree line took us all the way until the moon was high in the sky. As soon as we passed the first set of tree''s I waved my hand casting a spell that created a dense fog in the area. After which, I made a small pit in the ground to hide in and cast illusion magic so that it would look like we set up camp and went right to bed with one person slowly falling asleep on lookout. The pit was also covered in illusion magic making it seem like nothing but arge boulder for an outsider.


    Sadly if they touched anything they would know it was an illusion due to myck of ability with illusions. It was something that I had been teaching myself as a means to trick an enemy.


    ---


    An hourter...


    "They entered the forest!" A man dressed in ck said.


    "Why is it foggy here!?" Another man dressed in ck asked.


    "This forest has always had strange things happening in it since long ago, this is nothing new." A third man dressed in ck replied.


    "All of you be quiet. We were paid to kill the girl. But since they brought a half breed that doesn''t look half bad we will take her as a bonus." The leader of the group said while chuckling.


    "Only our Boss knows how to treat us right!." One of the men dressed in ck said while licking his lips.


    ---


    Just listening to their words made me want to kill them. Gritting my teeth I waited for my chance. But before I could even do a thing, Marsil already had her bow in her hand and four arrows were already flying through the air. I guess because of how dense the fog was the men did not see the arrowsing and all four fell to the ground instantly. "Humph! How dare bastards like that say such things about me!"


    I guess their words really pissed her off. I smiled and said: "Well, that was quicker than I expected. But, I think that is only the first group. We will need to keep watch in twos."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 73: Traveling To The Dungeon Part Two

    Chapter 73: Traveling To The Dungeon Part Two


    That night we split up into two groups, Able and I, and then Marsil and Sam, for our lookout shifts. This would leave the two tents upied with one person each. As for the dead people, I used earth magic to settle them underground. Unfortunately, Marsil was too quick in her actions and we were not able to get any information out of any of them. But with that settled and half the night already gone we were only going to sleep in three hour shifts. Able and I took the first shift since Sam was passing out on his feet.


    We sat in front of the campfire right next to each other. "Rei you can sleep if you want." Able whispered to me. I only smiled and shook my head. I was tired but it was my duty as someone on watch to make sure nothing happened. But I did take this opportunity to lean my head on Able''s shoulder. For his age, his shoulders were rather broadpared to mine. The chilly air seemed to go away when I felt his body heat. You could say I felt safe and secure with Able. I knew even if I fell asleep he would not do anything weird to me. Well, at least I hoped so anyway.


    "Today is just the first day, tomorrow we will have to travel until nightfall once again. If Sam seems like he is having a hard time, give him a piggyback." I said softly.


    "You are truly kind Rei, you always think of others first before yourself. Although, now that you say this, it makes me a little sad that you are as strong as you are. Because then I won''t have the chance to give you a piggyback anytime soon." Able said as he gently ran his fingers through my hair.


    I looked up at Able and smiled as I said: "If you want to give me one, you can. But if you pamper me too much I might bezy and spoiled. Then what will you do?"


    "If I can not pamper the girl I like then what else should I do?" Able said while taking my hand into his. We interlocked our fingers. I looked up at him and our eyes met. Able''s hazel eyes were so deep and beautiful I could get lost in them for hours on end. Before I even realized it, he had already leaned in and took my lips. I slowly closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation as my cheeks blushed red. It seemed we were getting used to kissing each other since we have been doing it a lottely.


    When our lips parted only a few seconds had gone by but to me, it felt like an eternity. Blushing from ear to ear I lowered my head and snuggled into Able''s chest. I guess I ended up getting toofortable because before I knew it, I had fallen asleep.


    Early morning birds'' chirping filled my ear. I woke up inside a tent, I was not sure even how I got here. My best guess was that Able or Marsil carried me in. I kind of cursed at myself, since I had even told myself I needed to stay awake but I ended up falling asleep because of howfortable I got. But a thought came to mind as I quickly looked to my side only to let out a sigh. I did not know why I would think Able would be sleeping next to me. He was too much of a gentleman for that. I stretched my arms and let out a yawn before crawling out of the tent into the cool morning air.


    "Good morning!" I said as I yawned once more. I looked around to see Marsil nodding off by the campfire and Sam was busy adding wood to it. As for Able, he was nowhere to be seen. "Sam, where is Able?"


    "Good morning. Able said he would go out and hunt some small animals for breakfast." Sam replied.


    "Oh? That is good. Dry meat can only go so far and since we are in the woods it is a good idea to hunt for other things even if it is wild vegetables." We were on a long trip and could only take so much with us.


    After I said this and only getting a silent nod from Sam, it got awkwardly quiet. It seemed I did not really have much to talk about with Sam. It was times like this that I wished the system was back. I don''t have ess to anything or anyone else to talk to when it is not around. Sadly the system was not going to be back for a good couple of weeks and even the stats were not updating, so there was nothing new to look at. I hoped it coulde back faster but there was nothing I could do to speed up the leveling process.


    It was not long before Able came back with two horned rabbits and a few wild vegetables for us to eat. "How was it?" I asked.


    "Not too bad, I am used to doing this so it''s fine. Dad used to send me to the forest for a few days at a time with nothing but the clothes on my back. He said it was all for training! So hunting this much is pretty easy." Able replied.


    "You can go rest. I will cook them for us. You must be tired. I am sure you did not get much sleep." I felt bad since I got more sleep than Able did and he even went out early to catch breakfast. Although my cooking couldn''t be called the best in the world I at least knew how to cook, At least I hope I do Alright, I admit, this is my first time it can''t be that hard right?


    An hourter


    "I''m sorry!" I bowed my head in apology. The meat was definitely cooked through but it caught fire halfway through roasting the horned rabbits when I turned my back on it for only a second and now they were burnt


    "It''s fine Rei." Is what everyone said but for some reason, they were all covering their mouths and they shivered every time they took a bite.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 74: Traveling To The Dungeon Part Three

    Chapter 74: Traveling To The Dungeon Part Three


    From that moment on I was not allowed to cook anymore. But this was okay because Marsil and Able''s cooking was top notch. We ventured through the woods for two days before finally reaching the other side and traveling along the main road that would take us to a small vige at the base of the mountain. The only problem was what was standing before us.


    "Leave all your valuables and the women and we can let you littleds go!" That''s right in front of me at this very second, saying the most cliche lines for any evildoer, was a real life bandit. Ones I have only ever read about in novels, manga, and seen in anime or movies. The real deal, I mean they were evenughing away and tapping their swords on their shoulders while licking their lips.


    I sighed and leaned over and whispered to Able: "Is it just me or do they all seem to be asking to die?"


    "No, it''s not just you, they truly are, because I am going to kill them." Able wasted no time using his internal energy and disappearing from where he stood.


    Before the lead bandit could even react, one of hisrades was already stabbed through. Since Able moved so did the rest of us. Surprisingly Sam did not seem against attacking these people as he waved his hand while chanting a spell creating six fireballs and sending them into the group of bandits. Marsil was no slouch either as she rained arrows down from above. Seeing everyone else was attacking, I figured I might as well join in. So I quickly entered the fray with them.


    Even though we were outnumbered twenty to four we were doing rather well. Abel had already fell four enemies by the time I joined in. Marsil took out three and Sam took out five. And me? Well, I just killed my third man leaving only five left including their leader.


    "Wait! Please! Wait! I know what I said just now was not right. If you let us live we will never rob anyone ever again I swear on my life!" The lead bandit yelled out as he got on his knees. His buddies who were caught up in fighting almost fell over hearing their leader''s words.


    I stopped my actions and looked at the bandit leader who was on his knees begging and sneered. "Did you let go of the people you robbed before? Did you let those girls go free? Did you let them keep their money? Or did you just take their lives and freedom? Let me tell you something I learned not long ago. Life sucks!" After saying this I waved my hand and set the bandit leader on fire before going back to fighting the man in front of me.


    In a matter of minutes, all the bandits were killed. I once again used earth magic to settle their bodies. It was actually frightening at how adept at killing other humans I was bing. But that was the nature of this world. So I guess it was a good thing.


    After the bandit incident, we did not run into any more troubles and we quickly made it to the small vige of Tors which sat at the bottom of the Moon Cap Mountains where we would find the new dungeon. "Should we stop in the vige?" Sam asked.


    "No we can''t, plus even if we did I am sure there is no inn to be had. It''s best to just enter the mountain directly." Although the vige may have an inn, I said what I said in order to not mention anything about Marsil''s issue. To me, this was not an issue but I did not want Marsil to feel out of ce because of her race.


    "Alright, as Rei said let''s enter the mountains and try to reach the dungeon before nightfall." Able said, giving everyone a push to keep going.


    No one protested and we continued on. The bottom half of the mountain was a thick forest which was good but our destination was mid way up the mountain. Unlike thest forest that we traveled through which had low level monsters such as Horned rabbits, this forest had around E to D rank monsters. Monsters were categorized the same way as adventures, F- rank to S rank. Except monsters had two more sses after S rank. A Behemoth ss normally referred to as a SS Rank monster, which could take out a small city with an attack, and then there were the God Rank monsters normally referred to as a Demon Lord. They were the max evolved form of a monster that takes on a human form. Highly intelligent and can control all monsters to do his bidding. Basically, in order to take one of these down, you would need an army and a hero.


    Luckily no demon lords have been present in this world for almost one thousand years or so I have read in the books in the Ronstine library. In the game Magical Love, no such thing as a demon lord ever took precedence in the game. So I can only hope none will show up in my lifetime.


    We only got about five minutes inside the forest when we ran into a group of E rank monsters, Tinder wolves. They were fire attributed wolves that could spit fire at you from afar or use burning sh when attacking you with their ws. They were easy to kill if solo but these guys were pack hunters and always roamed in groups of fours or more.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 75: Battle Outside The Dungeon Part One

    Chapter 75: Battle Outside The Dungeon Part One


    "Looks like wolf meat tonight." I said jokingly. But the faces of everyone around me seemed to go sour.


    "Rei, normally it would be fine to eat wolf meat but Tinder Wolves are different they taste like. The rabbit you cooked on the first night..." Marsil exined as she lowered her voice towards the end.


    I could only swallow my grievances as I know how bad the rabbit tasted. But nheless, I still put on a smile and said: "If we suffer, we will suffer together!" Yes, I know I was being petty but hey can you me me? They have been picking on me every chance they got about the rabbits I cooked. Getting a little revenge here and there was okay, right? Not like we have much of a choice with a pack of wolves around there was no way any smaller prey would be hanging around.


    "Forget about food for now and let''s take care of the threat at hand shall we!?" Able spoke up, ending the conversation. "Everyone back to back we are already surrounded. Formation B"


    We had worked up many strategies as we traveled here and this was one of them. I had suggested to give them a single letter for a name to call out and Able who had the most experience with fighting monsters would take the lead and would be the only one to call out the formation letter. Formation B was as Able had said was a back to back formation. When surrounded my back would be to Able''s while Sam and Marsil would have their backs to each other. This gave one front liner and one ranged attacker on each side. In such a formation the front liner did not rush forward but instead stayed behind to protect the ranged attacker.


    We had other formations as well. Formation A was the normal two front liners and two rear. Formation C was when we would split up far away from each other. This was handy when fighting a hard monster who would single out one person based on how much damage they did. When dealing with such a foe the one with the monster''s attention would just have to do what was called kiting (the act of running away from something but keeping it in range of your allies so they can still attack it.) without attacking and it would change targets once someone did a good amount of damage to it.


    Formation D was a retreat based formation where one front liner would lead the way out while the range would be in the middle firing at whoever was chasing them, followed by a second front liner who protects the rear.


    Those were all the formations we came up with and currently, we were using formation B. Twenty wolves walked out from the darkness. Their teeth showed as they growled and the drool dripping from their mouths sizzled as it hit the ground. The saliva of a Tinder wolf was boiling hot and was enough to burn your skin if it got on you. Between being quick and dangerous they were not easy to deal with. Luckily our team was on the stronger side.


    "Iing!" Able yelled as the wolves finally got sick of staring at us and attacked.


    Surprisingly all the wolves attacked at the same time, but I was quick as I yelled out: "Wind Storm!" This was a magic attack that made a strong gust of wind in a circle around the caster at a distance determined by the caster. This attack was enough to blow back the attacking wolves. It was not enough to do any damage to them but since the wolves were intelligent they would not just jump back in now knowing we can ward off a group attack like that.


    "Sam, only use ice to attack." I knew Sam only had two elements he could use well. This was one of those things about magic. You had to have a certain affinity for that element to be any good at them.


    "I know." Sam said through gritted teeth. I guess me saying this made him mad. It was not my intention. I just wanted to give him a friendly reminder. Monsters who have a certain element like the Tinder wolves, who were of the fire element, would heal and consume any attacks that were of that element. So my reminder was not out of ce.


    With the wolves being wary of us they were much easier to fend off. It did not take long for the battle to end after we killed a few wolves. Intelligent creatures could tell when a battle was a lost cause. After Marsil killed a few from a distance the wolves deemed this battle a loss and retreated. I looked at the dead wolf on the ground and asked: "Well? Are we feasting or what?"


    "I''d rather not. But I also do not want to waste my rations since we do not know what kind of monsters are in the dungeon." Marsil replied.


    "Yeah, it could be a dungeon with goblins which if that is the case you girls have to be extra careful." Able warned.


    "Why is that?" I asked. I did have an idea of why but I was really hoping I was wrong.


    "Because they will use the both of you as breeding horses. Goblins are known for taking female adventures and using them to make babies. I can only say it is best to kill yourself than to fall in their hands." Able answered with a grim expression. His answer was exactly what I was thinking. I was no stranger to this concept due to my past life.


    "This is something that happens a lot with new adventurers. They think just because a goblin is ranked F they can kill them with no problem. The thing is, once you see one then there are most likely, ten, twenty, maybe even a hundred more." Marsil added in.


    "Then we will need to take this slow."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 76: Battle Outside The Dungeon Part Two

    Chapter 76: Battle Outside The Dungeon Part Two


    "That is for sure. As for dinner. Looks like we will really have no choice but to eat wolf meat." Able said as he frowned. I nodded and used earth magic to bury the other two wolves. All I can say was that our dinner on this night was horrific.


    The next day we continued our journey up the mountain and only reached the entrance of the dungeon around midday. To be honest, when I think of a dungeon I always think of a cave of some kind that goes deep into the ground and this is exactly as I imagined it. It was arge cave opening that had stairs leading down into the dark depths below. Why there were stairs I do not know. The thing about dungeons that I found out from Able is that they just appear. There is no reasoning for them to appear, they just did.


    Each dungeon was different and always had three bosses. A minor boss, a mid boss, and an end boss. Just because a dungeon was cleared did not mean that was the end of the dungeon. Even if you killed every monster and boss in the dungeon, they would all respawn after some time. There was an unspoken rule about dungeons. You could leave a marker outside the entrance notifying anyone who wasing in that there was already a team inside. Normally this worked fine and people stuck with this rule. Then there were those with bad intentions who would attack you while you were in the middle of a battle to steal your items. Then there were those that were called scavengers who would not cause you any direct harm but would take what was left behind that your team did not want.


    Sadly, unless you knew how to create a barrier to block people from entering the dungeon while you were on a run through, you could not stop people from entering. As for us, I will be setting up a barrier. As people sent from the adventurers guild it did not matter who was running the dungeon at the time we would still need to enter to do our investigation.


    But before we could even make our way into the dungeon, Able stopped us and quickly turned around. "Show yourself! I know you are here!"


    "Oh? You sure have some keen senses." A group of thirty men in ck appeared. I could tell that all though they were together each group came from a different ce. This was due to the insignias they had on their clothing. "I tell you what boy, hand over the girl named Rei Lancaster, and the rest of you can go about your business. But the girl must die."


    "Not going to happen. Rei is my fiancee. No one is allowed to do anything to her." Able replied, his tone of voice growing cold as he drew his sword.


    "So it seems we will have to do things the hard way. Kill them!" The man yelled out.


    "Formation C!" Our attackers also had a back line, so splitting up was the only way to go. The two mages our enemy had could not cast at everyone and most likely they would be firing at our own ranged members. Giving Able and I a chance to lower the numbers on the rest.


    This was no time to be holding back so I nned to go all out during this fight. I ran right into a group of ten that had aimed for me, waved my hand, and whispered: "Ice Needle Rain!" Thin needle like objects made of ice rained down around me stabbing into the assassins. Painful yells could be heard but only two fell from the attack. I jumped up and spun my body around as my sword appeared in my hand shing at the necks of three more. Unfortunately, I was only able to take one of them out in this attack. These guys were very quick on their feet. "Seems I need to move faster."


    Rotating my internal energy and pushing it down to my feet I boosted my speed by tenfold as I began twisting and turning to dodge iing attacks while striking out at the vitals on these attackers. With my current speed, the assassins were starting to drop like flies. A full three minutes passed and I had already killed five more of the assassins. "Two left..."


    My eyes narrowed as I shot forward. I could see the fear and despair in the assassin''s eyes but I didn''t pause my steps as I thrust out stabbing my sword right into his neck. Blood squirted out and sshed all over me, causing me to feel my stomach turn. But I pushed it down and turned my attention to the final man.


    This assassin attacked fiercely. I could tell he was fighting for his life which was understandable. Who wanted to die? But I was also one who was fighting for their life. I sure as hell did not want to die. So, since they came to kill me, I could only respond in kind. There was no way I was going to shine my neck and extend it out while saying: "Here you go, chop it off for me, will ya?"


    I was only fourteen, I sure as hell did not want to die anytime soon. I pushed my speed to its limits and quickly sidestepped one of his attacks. With my free hand, I yanked out on his extended wrist causing him to lose his center of bnce and stumbled forward. This gave me arge opening so I quickly shed down at his neck, separating his head from his body. Blood once again sshed all over me. At this point I had my golden blonde hair matted to my head soaked in blood. To be honest, I was very surprised at how much blood could actually squirt out of a person. But this also made me sick to my stomach.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 77: Battle Outside The Dungeon Part Three

    Chapter 77: Battle Outside The Dungeon Part Three


    I turned my head to see that everyone else was still fighting. With no time to rest I quickly ran over to help. The two mages seemed to have died quickly by being burnt to death. My guess was Sam had something to do with it. I first checked on Able who was fighting five assassins, but he seemed to be okay. But Marsil and Sam were having issues as the rest of the assassins chased them around. Although I wished to run over and assist Able, I knew he would get mad if I did not prioritize the others over him. It was a good thing I did because Sam had tripped giving the assassins time to catch up to him. I stretched out my hand and an icy aura floated out of it as I softly spoke: "Ice coffin." The assassin that was just about to chop down with his dagger was frozen in ce. The ice began to gather on his body and in only a matter of a few seconds he hadpletely turned into an ice cube.


    With the immediate danger out of the way I taped my foot off the ground and used my internal energy to jump high into the air right over to where Sam was andnded right in front of him. "Sam are you okay?"


    "Yeah, thanks!" Sam said with tears in his eyes. I am sure he thought he was going to die just now.


    "Good! Then get up quickly. It will be hard to defend you while fighting with these numbers." If it was not for the fact that I really did not know how to control my magic well, I would cast arge scale attack but I was afraid of hitting others so I could only use minor area of attack spells and direct attack spells. Luckily magic seemed toe naturally to me. Since it was imagery based, I only had to imagine it in my head. Every once in a while I would say the name of the spell in order to solidify my thoughts. Like today I have said spell names a few times due to the urgency of things. Not that I am reallyining. At least I can whisper it when I am fighting alone. In a team, it was also better to at least say a spell name out loud. This would give a warning to your teammates.


    "Ouch!" I heard Sam yell out as he stood up. He hobbled on one foot, it seemed he had twisted his ankle. I frowned seeing this since he would not be able to move quick enough.


    "Sam, change of ns, do not leave my side okay?" As I said this, two assassins attacked me at the same time. I quickly pulled Sam to the side not caring if I caused him to feel any pain. I swung my sword parrying one attack while kicking out with my foot to knock the assassin back. I gathered magic into my sword igniting it on fire as I gripped Sam''s cor with my free hand and spun around dragging him with me. I shed out with my sword causing a de of fire to shoot out at the second assassin. I did not stop my feet as I jumped back, dropped my sword, and shot four fireballs at the assassin I had kicked away. All of this happened in a matter of a few seconds. Both assassins fell to the ground withering in pain as the fire burnt their bodies.


    I then shoved Sam behind me again and pressed both my hands together gathering as much magic as I could within them. A ball of magic made of light formed in between my hands. Once I felt it was big enough I extended my hands in a sweeping motion as I released the ball of magic which shot out like a whip in front of me. "Light Ray!" The five assassins that were just about to lunge at me were all incinerated by this attack, cutting them in two.


    At this point, I was really starting to get exhausted.But as I went to turn to check on the others again I heard the mostforting voice in the entire world fall into my ear. "Rei are you alright!?"


    Able and Marsil ran over to me. It seemed they had finished off thest of the assassins. As soon as Able got to me, he pulled me into a hug. The warmth of his body finally made me rx causing my body to feel weak as I copsed into his arms.I was very tired. I drained a lot of magic in thatst attack. All I knew was that if all five attacked at the same time, either Sam or I would end up seriously hurt. "Check on Sam, he hurt his leg."


    "Marsil is already feeding him a healing potion. What about you, where is all this blood from?" Able asked. From the expression on his face, I could tell he was very worried about me.


    "It''s not mine. For some reason when I fight I end up getting soaked in blood..." It was not like I liked being soaked in blood but probably myck of experience. I could see that Able had only a few sshes of blood on him while here I was almost soaked head to toe in it.


    Able let out a sigh of relief as he gently began wiping the blood off my face. "It''s good that you are safe. If something happened to you I don''t know what I would do."


    "Mm I feel the same about you. So we both need to be careful from now on otherwise we will end up making the other sad." My cheeks were red, Saying such kind words with such a handsome face should be ouwed.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 78: Dangers Of A Dungeon Part One

    Chapter 78: Dangers Of A Dungeon Part One


    Luckily for me there was a stream nearby and with a little bit of illusion magic I set up a small area for me and Marsil to bathe in. Able kept watch while Sam rested on the shore. They would get to wash up afterwards. I was slightly embarrassed knowing that Able was right there while I was bathingwithout clothes on.But I had to get this blood off me. Once I did and got my armor washed up as well I felt much better. These were the times when needing a spare set of armor came in handy. I am d I brought a second set.


    After the boys washed up, whichI was kind enough to keep the illusion up for them as well, we made a fire in front of the dungeon entrance and set our clothes out to dry. As for my and Marsil''s underwear... Well, although it was embarrassing, we alsoid those out as well.I know it is just a piece of cloth but boys will be boys Won''t they have all kinds of weird perverted thoughts? anyway , I am sure Able would not have such thoughts. I hope


    While we sat around the fire A thought popped into my head. "Does anyone know why the monsters never leave the dungeon?" I asked. It had been bothering me. If the dungeon waspletely open, why was it that the monsters always stayed inside the dungeon?


    "I had asked dad this question when I was little. What he told me was that some kind of mysterious force kept them inside the dungeon. So even if you captured a monster alive you could not bring it out even if it was in a cage. You can only bring dead monsters out. But because of theck of space one can carry normally people will gut the monster inside the dungeon and only take the most valuable parts or whatever drops they had dropped. " Able exined.


    "I see. I wonder what that force is that keeps them there..." I found this information really interesting, it was as if it was all controlled by a block of code written for a game. Or maybe even some kind of higher power. At any rate none of that mattered. It was a good thing monsters could not escape the dungeon or we would have some very powerful boss monsters roaming about. But strangely enough monsters dropped things like money and items as well. So besides the resources you could gain from them you could pick up armor or even weapons. But this only ounted for dungeons. Monsters that lived outside dungeons did not drop items at all.


    "Some say it is a work of god. That god created dungeons in order for us to better ourselves. Then some say it was the devil who was finding a worthy heir to his throne by pitting people against a series of tests. There were also those who say it is the work of the previous demon lord to help the Hero train in order to do battle against him. But even with the many theories and guesses on who made them and why do they appear. No one actually knows the truth." Able said.


    So dungeons were an unsolved mystery. This kind of excited me a little bit. I wondered what exactly a dungeon was and why they were made. We continued to chat until our clothes finally dried which I hurriedly put mine away. It was finally time to enter the dungeon. We put out our fire but did not get rid of the camp itself. The fire pit would stay for future adventurers. So even the logs and rocks we brought over as seats would also be kept in ce. "Everyone got everything? Dry foods? Water? Rations?" I asked to make a final check with everyone.


    Once everyone had checked their gear we stood in front of the cave entrance that looked as if it was ready to swallow us all and stepped past the boundary. I turned around and waited for everyone to be inside before saying: "Okay I will create the barrier now."


    I looked at the entrance of the cave and pictured an imprable barrier blocking the entrance in my head. It was transparent blue with a turtle shell texture. With a wave of my hand, the barrier was created which was a few centimeters thick. "This should keep anyone out for now. If something happens you can open the barrier by saying the unlock phrase. That phrase is ''Able Is Handsome''. I took a peak at Able after saying this to see him smiling away."


    Everyone seemed to give me a strange look except for Able who seemed to be on cloud nine. But what can I say? While I was making the barrier I couldn''t help but think of how handsome Able was.So in the end this is what happened. Not like I cared. Able was indeed handsome.


    "Okay now that we know that we are safe from being stabbed in the back, it is time to talk about the way we will explore this dungeon. We need to map out as much as possible so we will be killing a lot of monsters. We need to look for traps and bosses as well. Sometimes the minor and mid bosses will roam around. If we get caught off guard and wiped out things will get bad, fast. Also, remember that mid boss''s can one-shot you if you are not careful. So do not get to far behind the group make sure you stay as close as possible."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 79: Dangers Of A Dungeon Part Two

    Chapter 79: Dangers Of A Dungeon Part Two


    "So what should we do then?" Marsil asked. It seemed Able''s words had scared her a little bit.


    "We will use formation D, I will take the lead and watch our front while Rei is in the rear and watches our back. Marsil will watch our left and Sam will watch our right. The first sign of any movement, quickly tell us. Even if you think it was a trick of the eye, make sure you say something. You never know if it might be a fast moving monster." Able exined the n to us. He went on to exin that this was a basic formation for all veteran adventurers. It allowed you to keep an eye on every location along the path. Everyone found this to be very good but I was hoping I would not trip while walking backward.


    With our formation set, we finally began to descend the stairs. Now when I say these stairs seemed never-ending I mean they seemed never-ending. We continued to go deeper and deeper for almost an hour when we finally reached the end. But whatid before us made us all frown. A thinyer of fog covered the moss covered ground. Pools of water could be seen everywhere. Long pointed rocks hung from the ceiling. Embedded into the walls and ceiling of the cave were luminescent rocks. The floor had batches of glowing mushrooms which helped light up the room even more. Although these things were not very bright, put together made the room dimly lit to a point that we could see where we were going.


    The biggest issue with this room was its size. It was far too big to be a normal dungeon room. I realized something was off when I saw how cautious Able was being. "Able is something wrong?"


    "This is not a normal room. From what I know, dungeons normally have slim passages, interweaving throughout the entire dungeon floor, with small rooms here and there, unless it was a boss room. But this room is way too big. I only heard ofst boss rooms being this big. Everyone stay on guard!" Able replied.


    "Right!" Marsil, Sam, and I answered at the same time.


    We continued forward very slowly as we all cautiously looked around us. But as far as we could see there was nothing here. But that was when I noticed something strange. "Is it just me or is the ceiling a lot lower than before?"


    "Shit!" As if struck by lightning Able yelled out. "It''s a trap room! Quickly search for the exit or we will be crushed to death!"


    Trap rooms were something Able had exined while we were waiting for our clothes to dry. They were rooms of varying sizes with different mechanisms. Some would be a monster trap room where you would enter and a bunch of monsters would spawn. Others would use one of the elements and flood the room. Like stepping into a trap room that had the fire element the whole room would fill with mes burning anything within it.Then there were trap rooms like this thatused ancient mechanisms to kill you.


    It was then we had overlooked an important aspect of this room. Because of how the room was lit up on the walls every meter or so a ck impression could be seen on the wall making it look like an exit. With the room being dimly lit, it was not an easy task to see where the exit was.


    "What do we do?"After noticing this Sam began to panic.


    "Calm down first! Freaking out will not help us in any way." I said as I racked my brain. Without much ideas, I could only think of making the room brighter. I waved my hand and sent out hundreds of baseball sized orbs of light throughout the room.


    "Over there!" Marsil yelled out as she pointed to the far side of the room. It seemed making the room brighter was the right choice since all the shadows quickly disappeared.


    But now we had another issue. "Able grab Sam we need to run for it!" Yes, we needed to run for it, because the ceiling was lowering much faster now. We had spent too much time trying to figure things out. Now, we are very close to being crushed to death but the worst part was that one of the rock protrusions on the ceiling that hovered above our exit was big enough to block the entire exit!


    Able did not even answer as he quickly grabbed hold of Sam and swung him on to his back all in one swift motion as he ran. I grabbed ahold of Marsil''s hand and basically dragged her behind me as I ran as well.


    The lower the ceiling got the faster the ceiling moved.I was the first to reach the exit right as therge rock protrusionbegan to block to exit. I did not hesitate to ball my fist up and focus both my internal energy and magic into my fist as I thrust out and smashed my fist into the rocky face shattering it. "Go. go!"


    I flung Marsil into the exit and then reached out for Able''s hand, grabbing it, and pulling him with me as I jumped through the exit. Right as Able''s foot passed the exit threshold we heard a loud bang as the ceiling seemed to have let go and smashed into the ground. If we were even a secondter we would have been squashed like a pancake with no chance of survival. This goes to show just how dangerous dungeons could be. But this also brought about another issue. How were we supposed to exit the dungeon?


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 80: Trapped

    Chapter 80: Trapped


    "So what do we do now?" Marsil asked as she looked at the blocked exit.


    "If worsees to worst, we can just use earth magic to make a path through the rock." I replied. I mean it should not be that difficult to escape right?


    "I do not think that will work. This rock is made of neganite. A kind of ore that negates magic." Able quickly crushed my n after saying this. "As it is now we are trapped down here. We can only hope we can find some kind of exit at the end of the dungeon."


    I couldn''t help but frown. Why was it that my first dungeon experience turned into some kind of Arifureta experience? Was this one of those dungeons set up by some ancient mage who wanted to kill the gods or something? Although my thoughts were pretty absurd, I couldn''t help but have this lingering feeling that something big will be exposed once we reach the end of this dungeon.


    "For now let''s take a break. Marsil are you okay? I kind of tossed your around a lot." I felt bad since I really did handle Marsil roughly as I ran. I mean I even threw her.


    "I am fine, just a few scrapes and bruises. Nothingpared to what would have happened if you did not help me." Marsil said while giving me a grateful look.


    "We are a team. We must keep each other alive. Plus how could I ever let a friend get squished into a pancake? " I asked jokingly. This seemed to lighten the tense mood a bit. Thankfully it did. Although I was very worried, we still had each other. If we pushed through we may be able to get out of this mess alive.


    "Rei is right! We are all friends and teammates. We can not let something so little get us down. Instead of worrying about what has happened, let''s worry about what is toe. As far as I can tell there seems to be a sufficient source of water. If worsees to worst we can even drink the blood of the monsters if we find ourselves on a floor without water. So take out all your water containers now and fill what you can here in these pools. We will boil itter. " Able was right on top of the whole keeping us alive thing. But the thought of drinking monster blood made me feel sick. I decided I would ration my water out in low amounts.


    After a quick break, we decided to make our way deeper into the dungeon. Unfortunately, we had no idea how many floors this dungeon would have. Able said that there have been some dungeons that were mapped all the way to the one hundredth floor and still did not find the end boss''s room. They only found a set of stairs leading down to the next floor but the monsters were so strong they ended up having to turn back.


    We didn''t have to walk far before we came across a very familiar, well to me anyway, kind of monster. In my previous life on Earth, they were well known to many as slimes. They were also called as such on this world as well. "Blue slime. Sam, kill it with fire." Able yelled out.


    Sam, nodded and chanted a spell creating a fireball sending it flying into the slime. A slime was slow, so the fireball hit its mark with ease, killing the slime. It turned into a pile of goop and left behind a white core which Able picked up. "These white cores can be used as a food supplement. So if we run into more slimes make sure you collect the core."


    I have to say that we were really lucky that Able was so knowledgeable about monsters. Although I had some misgivings about eating certain things, I know I would need to suck it up and hold my breath and gulp down whatever is handed to me.


    In my past life, doing something like exploring a dungeon and facing the unknown was something I would never even dream about. But here I was, in my new life, transmigrated to another world, casting magic, actually having to kill people, and exploring said dungeon. Such things seem impossible but they were hard facts now. I just hope that all four of us will make it out of this dungeon alive.


    As we traveled, we ran into many different kinds of slimes and collected their cores. I was put to work for the most part since slimes could not be harmed by physical attacks. Out of everyone I was the only one who could use every magic element.


    So far our path had been straight, but now we hade to a junction where we could either go left or right. "Which way do you guys think we should go?" Able turned and asked us.


    In games, I remember the best course of action was to always go left. Of course, this did not always work but since I had always done such things, I figured I would still do it now so I quickly spoke up and said: "Left."


    Marsil was the second to vote. "I will go with left as well like Rei."


    "I say right." Sam suddenly said.


    "Okay let me ask why each of you chose the direction you picked?" Able asked.


    "For me, It''s not really anything special. I just felt if we went left and it turned out to be a dead end we could also go right. Either way is fine with me but since you asked us to choose I picked left." It was not like I could tell Able it was out of habit from ying video games, right? So once again I had to tell Able a white lie.


    "I just figured I would go with Rei''s decision. " Marsil answered.


    "Sam?" Able then turned his attention to Sam.


    "I choose right because I use my right hand for everything." A simple exnation.


    "Alright. I also choose left as well." With those words said we headed left But who would have thought that going left was a bad idea...


    ***


    <em><strong> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</strong></em>

 Chapter 81: Puzzle Room

    Chapter 81: Puzzle Room


    After turning left and following the path for a little while we came to a dead end with a single room. Within this room was a chest.Just how I never imagined I would enter a dungeon, I never thought I would ever have a day where I would see a real live treasure chest. Sadly it was not a very good looking treasure chest. It looked weathered and old but nheless, it was still a bonafide treasure chest.


    Of course, I was not stupid enough to rush into the room. Although there was one person who did. "Sam, get back here!" Able yelled out but it was already toote, he already ran into the room causing the rest of us to quickly follow. As soon as the four of us entered the room the door mmed shut and the chest in the room opened on its own. You could hear the sounds of ancient gears grinding together as a wooden board came out of the treasure chest. It then folded out into arge square, that reached the ceiling. When I looked at the board I felt a headachee on since I recognized what the board was instantly.


    "What is this!? A bunch of squiggly lines?" Marsil looked at the board. She seemed very confused when looking at the mess of squiggly lines drawn on the board.


    "It''s a puzzle." I answered. Yes, it was a puzzle a lot of people would spot it right away. A slide puzzle. The only problem was that I could not understand what the picture was supposed to be of.


    "So this is a puzzle room. This dungeon really hates us." Able let out a sigh.


    "Puzzle room?" I asked curiously.


    "A puzzle room will lock people in and they can only leave when they solve the puzzle. The problem is, is that every time you make a wrong move you will end up needing to fight a group of monsters. The more mistakes, the stronger the monsters... " Able said as his eyes fell on me and asked: "Rei you realized it was a puzzle right away, do you understand how to do this puzzle?"


    Nodding my head I answered: "I understand it but whether or not I can do it right from the start is another story. I will need you all to yell out when monsters spawn."


    "Alright we will leave it to you but before we start we have to deal with something. Sam!" Able angrily yelled out causing Sam to shrink his neck. "If I ever catch you running off on your own again, even after I tell you to stop, you will never be able toe with us on a guild request again do you understand?"


    "Y-yes I-I''m sorry..." Guilt was written all over Sam''s face. I felt bad for him because he was getting scolded but this time he really messed up.


    "Alright good. Rei, it is all up to you." Able said with a smile.


    I nodded my head and walked over to therge board and realized something crucial. I couldn''t reach the top!Feeling a little bit embarrassed I turned to Able and said: "Able can you let me sit on your shoulders."


    Able smiled and nodded before walking over to me. He leaned in and kissed my forehead before spinning me around and grabbing me by the waist. Before I could grasp what was going on he had already ced me on his shoulders. I had never expected him to pick me right up off the ground like that! It was times like these that I was d I was small and petite!


    In front of me was over one hundred blocks. With one space missing. Just looking at it was already giving me a headache. I let out a sigh as I said: "Be prepared to fight some hectic battles. This will take a while."


    "It''s fine, just do your best." Able said with a smile. Like always, he was always on my side.


    I turned my focus back to the puzzle in front of me and looked at all the squiggly lines trying to make heads or tails of what I was looking at. There was only one spot I could move into so I had two options at the start to work with. I looked at them and quickly made my choice. The one at the top was more straight on its left side meaning it was not a corner piece. With this thought in mind, I nervously reached up and pushed the tile on the left upwards. It was slightly curved and when I did this, I heard a clicking sound as the tile clicked into ce. It also matched the tile perfectly next to it. Although it seemed to be right I still looked around to check to see if any monsters spawned. Only when I saw an empty room did I finally let out a sigh of relief.


    But the next problem was the next piece was not something that would fit together. This was the hard part about slide puzzles. Sometimes the piece you want is on the other side of the puzzle and you have to slowly move it towards the other side. But in order to get to such a piece in this room would result in monsters spawning.I looked at the puzzle carefully and discovered that the next piece looked to be three tiles to the right and two tiles down easy to get to but that was five monster spawns. I turned my head and looked down at Marsil and Sam who were looking back at me, I just hoped the monsters that spawned would not be too difficult to defeat.


    Lettingout a sigh I said: "Get ready for battle."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 82: A Difficult Situation

    Chapter 82: A Difficult Situation


    Sure enough, as soon as I clicked the next tile in ce a single monster spawned. It was a kobold. It washairy with a dog snout and shabby leather armor covering its body. It wielded a sword and shield. As a monster, they had some intelligence and knew how to fight pretty well. Sady for it though, as soon as Sam saw it, he had already shot multiple fireballs at it burning it to ash. To be honest it was not a pretty sight. Unlike how you would see it in games when a kobold was hit by a fireball it would be singed slightly before turning into particles of light and dying. No, this was pretty gruesome in so many ways. I mean the agonizing screams it released from its mouth as it died and the look of unwillingness it had in its eyes, was all too real. But if it was the other way around it would have been one of us in the same situation.


    This was just a small reminder of how real this world is. Although, I understood all of this after bloodying my hands for the first time. But still seeing things like this just sets it in even more. I wondered if there will be a day where I take everything as the norm. Then again. I now do not even think when killing a human. Well, my stomach still turns when thinking about it, so I guess I am not one hundred percent used to it yet.


    But with only one monster spawning on my first mistake, I wondered if my second mistake would spawn two. I soon learned that this was not true. My second mistake spawned three kobolds, the third time was nine, and when we got to the fifth time, twenty monsters spawned. I was starting to get nervous because thest fight was a little tough for us all, with such a confined space. If we continued like this, we would end up with this room being filled with hundreds maybe even thousands of monsters.


    "Rei, don''t move any more blocks for now." Able suddenly spoke up. He was also tired. Even with my higher stats, I was starting to feel it as well. Defending and attacking while trying to keep both Marsil and Sam safe was not easy. Like just now after twenty kobolds spawned we had spears and swordsing at us from all sides. Both Sam and Marsil did note out unscathed this time. Sam was shed in the arm with a sword and Marsil took a spear to the leg. It was a very difficult battle. But if you cast the wrong spell you could end up hurting more than just the enemy. I was starting to think I should have practiced my magic much more. with my current control, I was scared of harming Able and the rest, in such an enclosed space.


    "I know we got to figure out a better way of dealing with this..." I said as Iid on the floor.


    "From what I know, puzzle rooms normally have only one way to solve things but some had two. We could see if there is another way to escape." Able exined.


    "What happens if you solve the puzzle?" I asked. I mean I was curious, was there some kind of prize forpleting the puzzle?Or do you just regain your freedom?


    "As far as I know a chest will appear after the puzzle ispleted and sometimes a decent artifact will drop." Able replied. I suddenly felt like I was living in an RPG! (Role ying Game) This was the only thing I could think of when I heard you get an item frompleting the puzzle.


    "So, I''m guessing if we escape the room withoutpleting the puzzle we get nothing right?" I felt a little reluctant to give up the prize but if we continued trying to fight all the monsters that spawned we would end up dead eventually. And to be honest I did not want to start over again from the kidnapping incident. I mean it is lucky that I am able to die and be resurrected but I do not want to watch those close to me die either The system did say that when I die I will remember everything that happened.


    "Yes, in order to sessfully get the item at the end, one must solve the puzzle. " Able confirmed my question. I looked at both Sam and Marsil who were wounded and fell into thought. "Let''s see if there is a second way out of the room. If we continue as we are someone will end up seriously injured or dead. If all else fails, I can always try to kill everything at the same time."


    Everyone nodded at my suggestion but unfortunately, our luck was not good. There was no second easier puzzle. The room waspletely empty except for the chest. The door itself was sealed off with neganite so we could not use magic to open it. I ever tried using my sword to cut it open but since it was made with magic it did nothing. We all fell to the floor to our butts and let out a long sigh.


    "Looks like our only choice is to continue with the puzzle..." Marsil looked very unwilling but I could tell she also knew that we had no other choice.


    "For now, let''s just study the puzzle and figure out how it should look in the end. Because if we keep doing it blindly we may end up with a block stuck on the opposite side of where it should go." I suggested. I wanted to reduce the number of battles as much as possible.


    "This is a good idea. Then we can arrange which tiles should be moved next and reduce our battles by a great amount. Rei and I will work on this while you two heal up."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 83: A Small Break

    Chapter 83: A Small Break


    After almost what felt like an entire day, it seemed Able and I was able to piece together the puzzle and also figure out which blocks should be moved next. We even made a list of which blocks to move so we did not identally move the wrong ones. I knew one thing was for sure, this time around that I was going to need to use area of effect attacks even if I did not want to. I could only pray that I did not harm the others. I estimated that the number of enemies we would end up fighting would be enough to fill this room ten times over. Unless there was a cap on the number of enemies that could spawn. I could only hope it was thetter.


    After finalizing our n we decided to catch some sleep. The only good thing about this room was that it was safe from monsters meaning we could all get some decent sleep for once


    ---


    "Should we wake her?" Marsil asked.


    "No let her sleep, she has really worked hard today." Able replied. As he looked down at the girl who had decided to use his body as a bed. Rei had gone from leaning against his shoulder to crawling on top of his body and curling up into his embrace. Normally he would have woken her up so she did not get the wrong ideas but seeing her sleeping so soundly, he just could not bring himself to do it.


    "Her trust in you is amazing. I hope you never break that trust she has for you." Marsil said as she leaned back against the wall.


    "There is no way I would ever break her trust. In a short time, Rei has be my world. Whatever she wants to aplish in this life I will help her as long as she wants my help." Able answered as he gently tucked a few strands of Rei''s hair behind her ear.


    "What if she says she has fallen in love with another man?" Marsil asked her eyebrow raised as she wondered how Able would answer.


    "Although I would be hurt, if that is Rei''s happiness then I would stand aside and protect her from afar. It would be hard to watch such a thing but if it is for her then it is fine." Able said as a bitter smile formed on his face. This was one future oue he really hoped never happened.


    "You really do love her huh?" Marsil said with a smile. She had to give it to Able. He may be young but he was true to the one he loved.


    Able''s cheeks showed a slight blush as he gently smiled as he looked at the girl in his embrace and nodded his head. "I guess you could say that."


    ---


    I woke up feeling slightly groggy when a familiar scent filled my nose. I looked up to see an all too familiar face in front of me sound asleep. It took me a minute to figure out what was going on when I realized I was actuallyying on top of Able! My entire face instantly flushed as I slowly got up, doing my best to not wake Able up. I could only hope that he was asleep when I shifted my body. I knew Able was not the one who put me in such a position because I did have a habit of moving a lot in my sleep. But nheless, this was still a very embarrassing situation! As I slowly stood up I was startled when I heard a sound from behind me.


    "It''s no use trying to be sneaky, you had long beenying like that before Able went to bed." A teasing voice spoke from behind me.


    I turned to see Marsil giggling awaycausing my brain to basically explode! How was I supposed to face Able when he woke!? Marsil walked over to me and patted the top of my head as she whispered into myear: "Able is a good man. You should hold on to him no matter what."


    I turned my head and looked at Marsil before nodding my head. I knew how good Able was. I have known from the beginning before even meeting him in this life. Able was someone who was devoted to the one he loved. There would be no way for me to be swayed by others. I couldn''t think of being with anyone else.


    I had already decided that if I were to die before I got to save again I would y things out the same exact way. Even if it meant exposing my body to Able again. I would do it in order to be with him. I wonder if this makes me one of those slutty girls that I have always hated? I wondered if this made me a scheming bitch.


    The first time was truly an ident but if I let the same actions y out knowing he would walk in on me while I was getting changed, would I not be what I hated most? I shook those thoughts right out of my head. I could see nothing wrong with allowing events that had already happened happen yet again. It was a destined event that brought Able and I together. For the person I like, the one who was allowing me to slowly understand what love truly was, I did not mind reliving it all again.


    "As long as he allows it I will stay by his side."There really was no need to think about it. Able is who I wished to be with. All those other useless thoughts I just had were not needed. Just following my heart was enough.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 84: Injured

    Chapter 84: Injured


    As the days followed, our battles became increasingly harder, especially the battle we were in now. With over half the puzzlepleted, we were now facing an absurd number of enemies, so many hade that I lost countpletely. "Marsil, Sam Stay close to us!" Able yelled out.


    Right now there was a mix of goblins and kobolds. Goblins were a bigger issue for many reasons. They could not only use melee weapons of different kinds but also use bows. Not to mention their habit of using human women as breeding horses.


    The battle continued and the four of us were really breathing hard, our stamina was dropping, and we were popping potions left and right. It was during this time that it finally happened since I entered this dungeon. I was stabbed in the back with a spear by a kobold who had taken the chance while I was blocking two goblins from pouncing on Marsil. "Uhg!" The pain was sharp. The feeling of something foreign entering your body was not a pleasant feeling at all and the pain that came with it was even worse.


    "Rei!" I heard Able shout out but he could not run over since he was busy trying to ward off the enemies in front of him.


    I held my side and waved my hand, sending out a wave of ice behind me. Freezing both the kobold and the spear solid in ice. I then smashed the spear handle and left the rest still inside my body. I knew this was not good but for now, I could only do this. It was at that time that I pushed off the two goblins and made up my mind. I was finally going to be forced to use area of effect attacks.


    "Everyone get closer together!" I yelled through gritted teeth. I was starting to lose a good deal of blood.


    At mymand, everyone quickly gathered around me after warding off the monsters they were fighting. I imagined a barrier around us and waved my hand making a blue barrier appear. After that, I waved my hand once again and yelled "Fire Storm!"


    The whole room was suddenly filled with mes. The heart wrenching screams of pain from the monsters filled our ears but At this point, I could care less. I was starting to feel a little woozy. Unfortunately, I had to wait to drink a healing potion since I could not do so now with a spear tip still stuck in my back or it would be stuck inside me. I could feel the heat of the mes around us. But the screams from the monsters finally stopped and a horrid stench of burnt monster flesh and hair filled the air.


    I waved my hand and put out the mes. As I did, the smoke in the air disappeared and only the charred remains of the dead monsters were left. I clenched my teeth and asked: "Able can you pull this out of me!?"


    "Yeah hold on. It will hurt, do you want something to bite down on?" Able asked.


    "No, just do it in one swift motion. I need to drink a healing potion quickly." I said. Able nodded at me and went to my back and grabbed hold of the spear that was sticking out.


    "Are you ready?" Able asked which in turn I nodded my head quickly. I was already in intense pain from him touching the handle. But this pain quickly intensified when I felt him pull hard on the spear, luckily it was over quickly but I could feel the flesh and the muscles tearing which made me scream out in pain. It was so painful that I copsed in Able''s arms. "Rei!"


    "Quickly give her a potion!" I heard Marsil yell.


    Able had pulled out a potion and brought it to my lips, but I was starting to feel really faint, and even drinking was an issue. I guess Able realized this because he poured the potion in his own mouth and pushed his lips into mine. I could feel his tongue inside my mouth funneling the healing potion down my throat. I felt a warmth flow through my body as I slowly closed my eyes.


    When I woke next, I found my head resting on Able''sp with him looking down at me. I wanted to get up but he quickly pushed my head back down. "Don''t move. Your wound is still healing. The spear went very deep and some of your internal organs were cut. Marsil is having a hell of a time healing you."


    My throat was dry as can be but I still forced out: "Thank you..."


    "No need for tanks Rei, we are a team. Plus you got hurt protecting me." I heard Marsil say from my side. I couldn''t see her but I guess she was still casting healing magic on my back.


    "Can I get some water?" I asked. My throat felt like I just walked through a desert. It was so dry and chapped as if I had not drunk anything for weeks.


    "Are you sure you do not want Able to feed it to you with his mouth?" Marsil said in a teasing tone making my face flush red. But this did help my mood a bit more. But it did make me think for a second before I shook my head. It would be too embarrassing to have that done. Yes, I was actually not against the idea.


    "Okay don''t tease her. Here you go Rei." Able held a water sk to my mouth and helped me tilt my head in a way so that I would not move my back much.


    The clear cool fluid slid down my throat making me feel much better. But I still felt exhausted, so I closed my eyes and shifted my head trying to find afortable spot. What rxed me the most was Able gently running his fingers through my hair. He was very sweet and amazing in my eyes. "From now on I will just cast aoe attacks when monsters spawn. No more trying to fight it out."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 85: Loot!

    Chapter 85: Loot!


    We ended up waiting about a day before continuing. Able refused to continue until I was fully healed. He even checked my back to make sure there was no scar or else he would continue to make us wait until the scar disappeared. I was rather embarrassed when Able suddenly lifted the back of my shirt and pressed his hand on my lower back. I knew he was doing it out of concern but sometimes delicacy should be taken into consideration. But because it was Able I did not get mad. I just pinched his waist to let him know he shouldn''t have done that. Which in turn prompted him to apologize to me. Seeing how sorry he was and the concerned look he gave me made me feel bad. I decided I would reward him with a kiss after we get back.


    Things went much more smoothly with me casting aoe attacks and after almost two full days of this routine, of moving blocks and fighting monsters,it was finally time. Thest block had finally clicked into ce! I couldn''t help but yell out: "It''s done!" I was so happy that I jumped on to Able and hugged him tightly asI continued to bounce around.


    The whole puzzle and everything it was attached to including the treasure chest glowed brightly until it disappeared. It was soon reced by a chest that looked like something royalty would use. Arge chest with redwood, gold trim, and jewels embedded into it had spawned in front of us. Each one of us looked at the others with the same expression on her face that read: "Is it safe to open?"


    "I will open it. Everyoneback up." Able said while pulling me behind him. I was also worried about his safety but the look he gave me made me obediently hide behind him. I guess there are times when a man wants to be a man. Which I found very appealing. It felt nice to be protected by someone.


    We all watched as Able bent down and utched the chest. It slowly opened and a pile of gold coins and a few items suddenly shot out of it andnded on the floor perfectly. I was actually very surprised by these game like mechanics and started to wonder if I was actually inside the game of Magical Love or not. Although none of these things were things you would see in the game but still. Wasn''t this a little too much like a game?


    "Wow, five hundred gold, a few armor pieces, and a bow!" Marsil shouted out in excitement. She immediately clutched onto the bow. I couldn''t help but giggle at her actions.


    "There are two pieces of cloth armor here as well with intellect bonuses on them." Able said picking them up and passing them to Sam. He was our only full blown mage in our team. But something Able said piqued my interest.


    "Able what do you mean it has intellect on it?" I asked. I mean I thought normal people without a system could not see the attributes of items. So Able saying the cloth had intellect was really surprising.


    "I just used an analyze spell on it. It is a fairlymon spell." Able replied which made me realize I need to study more. I knew nothing about a lot ofmon knowledge. I blushed as everyone looked at me as if I was weird for asking such a question. I just wanted to yell out ''<em>Excuse me for being from another world okay!</em>'' But of course, this would be a very bad idea. I mean wouldn''t they think I was some kind of crazy person?I would probably lose my friends and even Able if I started saying such things.


    "There are boots of speed and a ne that has protect cast on it." Able replied. He then walked over to me and ced the ne around my neck. "You should keep this since you always run in without thinking. Do not make me have a heart attack at such a young age please."


    I could see where he wasing from because I did jump in to protect Marsil while leaving myself open. It was a mistake that if we did not have healing potions and healing magic I could have lost my life. I lowered my head and fiddled with the silver pendant that had a blue gem embedded into it. I had learned a hard lesson this time around.


    Able leaned in and kissed the top of my head before putting on the boots of speed. The thing about these items was that all the items were one size fits all. So even if the boots were too big they would auto fit to the person wearing them. "As for the gold, we will split it even, one hundred and twenty five gold each."


    "Sam you can now pay for your sisters'' contract when we go back and still have a ton of money to save." I said with a smile. I mean I knew the little guy was really worried about his sisters so this was a good haul for him.


    "I do not think I should ept this, Rei basically did all the work." Sam said. His expression showed he had many misgivings about taking so much money.


    "Sam take it. We are a team so we will all get a share of the treasures. If there is money we will split it down the middle. Plus you need to save to allow your sisters to have a good future. What will happen when theye of age and can get married? You will need to supply them with a dowry. " Sam was a good kid that is for sure. Not many would say what he said. But his words seemed to have made Marsil feel guilty for being greedy. But they shouldn''t feel that way. As a team, we are to split things fairly. Like, I should no try to im a bow when I do not use bows.


    "Sam, just listen to Rei. She is right we will split everything."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 86: The Second Floor Part One

    Chapter 86: The Second Floor Part One


    With the puzzlepleted and the loot split, we could finally exit the room and back track down to the right passageway. "Is it just me or are the enemies here much harder than before?" Sam asked.


    "They are harder, I have a feeling there was more to that puzzle room than we think." Able replied. I am not so sure if it was the puzzle room or not but the monsters seemed to be well informed on how to fight us, making our encounters much more difficult.


    "Either way, it is still in our range of ability so let''s just keep going." I said. Able nodded and we continued forward. Most of the monsters were either groups of slimes, kobolds, or goblins. We had to stop at every junction and decide which way to go while keeping track of our progress on the map we were creating of this dungeon. Marsil was in charge of the map since she seemed to be best at it.


    From what I could tell it took almost a week to finish the first floor. This was not including the time we spent in the puzzle room. So all in all we had been away from home for almost a month. It was kind of exciting really. Although I hated the fact that this dungeon was very damp and only the side rooms were somewhat livable when we needed to rest. Oh,and then there was that musty smell that came with it, or the fact that we were fighting with our lives on the line, it still had its own charm. It might sound strange but the whole adventuring thing makes one excited and wanting to dive deeper no matter the danger all because you never know what you will discover next.


    This world has its problems. There is no doubt about that, but it also had a lot of mystery to it. I wondered if this was what it was like when people began migrating from different areas while exploring newnds back on Earth. Even if that was the case, it was never at this kind of level though. I mean no ce on earth can give you a treasure chest that would spawn puzzles, monsters, and even amazing loot. This is not to say the tombs or dungeons if you would like to call them back on Earth did note without their dangers. When people were first discovering these ces they had found many with traps inside that could kill a person instantly if they were not paying attention.


    But this world had a vast history as well which I really wanted to learn about. I would not mind spending time reading up on this world, it was something I actually needed to do anyway for when I entered the magic academy.


    Currently, we were sitting in front of a stairwell that leads to the next area. Yes believe it or not there was actually a set of stairs leading down. We decided to take a break for the night so we can tackle the next floor tomorrow. "So the area may change quite a bit when we enter the second floor. Some dungeons had different ecosystems based on the floor you are on. It could be hot as can be or as cold as can be. It may even look like arge valley with a blue sky. But those kinds of floors do not show up much until more towards the end of the dungeon. Just be prepared for anything."


    Able was giving us a lecture on dungeons once again. There was so much to learn that I knew I was going to need to ask Able to go over this stuff again once we got home. I did remember a good half of it but only half.


    After a night''s rest, we finally gathered our things together and looked down the staircase leading down. It was pitch ck, not really giving us any clue as to what was down there. "I will use light magic to light our way, one second."I waved my hand and sent a bunch of light orbs down the staircase. After spending so many battles fighting monsters in the puzzle room my control of magic has be much better.


    We all stood at the top of the steps and looked at each other and gave a nod before Able led the way down. This stairwell continued on for almost thirty minutes until we finally got to the bottom where arge wood door stood. It looked more along the lines of an ancient medieval door that was made out of many pieces of wood bound together with metal. The handles were in the shape ofrge skulls that had metal hoop handles hanging from their mouths. There were also strange creatures or monsters carved into the wood that seemed something from a horror movie than a fantasy creature. The thing that made me feel chills run down my spine was the eerie white smoke that flowed out from under the door.


    "Are you sure we should be going in there? It feels a bit ominous to me..." I said while gripping Able''s arm tightly. Yes, I was a scaredy cat when it came to ghosts and undead things that moved. There was nothing I can do about that since it stems from my past life where my mom scared the crap out of me when I was two years old with a very realistic ghost custom. You could say it was a traumatic event for me. I mean I was so scared I peed my pants! I was doing my best to not let that happen again, at least not in front of Able! I would sacrifice myself if I ever did such a shameful thing in front of him. Not to mention Marsil woulde up with some kind of silly nickname for me like Pee Princess or something along those lines.


    "Yes, we will go in if you are scared just hold on to me." Able said with a smile. His smile was warm so it did calm me down a bit. But that did not stop my shaking knees and chattering teeth.


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 87: The Second Floor Part Two

    Chapter 87: The Second Floor Part Two


    Able pushed the doors open and a cold wind swept out of the room causing me to jump in fright right on top of Able. I guess my actions were pretty funny since everyone, including Sam, wasughing at me. Well, excuse me for being scared of scary things! And to make matters worse as soon as we passed through the door, the door mmed shut behind us making me scream out in fright. This got meughed at for a second time! But thisughter ended quickly when we saw where we were.


    "Actually, I think I may end up acting like Rei here soon..." Marsil''s voice began to quiver.The area we entered was a graveyard and a huge one at that! There was a dense fog in front of us but as far as we would see there was nothing but gravestones and overgrown grass.


    "You don''t think we will have to fight zombies or something right?" I asked as I basically reacted to every little noise I heard. I was clinging on to Able so hard I felt like I was about to merge into him.


    "Well it would not be strange if we ran into undead monsters here, so watch where you step or you may be pulled underground." Able warned. His expression showed he was being dead serious which made my face go pale.


    I remembered the horror movies I used to watch at home. Some of which were zombie movies and to tell you the truth, even those scared the hell out of me. I would have nightmares for days after watching it, making it so I could not sleep. I still do not even know why I watched those movies and remember waking up screaming many times. But I still continued to do so. Now that I think about it, doesn''t that make me a masochist? Or does it just make me an idiot? Actually, let''s not answer these questions.


    I soon found out how right Able can be and cursed myself for jinxing us to the end of time. Able had stopped us from continuing forward when we heard rustling sounds off in the distance. As we watched the dense fog a shadow of a figure slowly made its way into view and this figure was disgusting. Rotting flesh hung from its face and a stench beyond exnation filled our noses. As it walked it made horrifying moans and groans reminding me of all those zombie movies I had watched. I instinctively hid behind Able and buried my face into his back while wrapping my arms around him, not wanting to let go.


    "Rx it can''t harm you, Zombies are hard to kill if you do not know how to kill them but they are very slow. Well this kind is anyway. Zombiese in three categories. Walkers like the one to our front, runners who are hard to fight due to their frightening speed, and then there are the exploding zombies. They are faster than the runners and instead of just slumping to the ground when killed, they will explode instead. These are the hardest zombies to deal with." Able patted my hand and slowly loosened my grip. He then pulled me to his side and held my hand. "Rei, you can do this, trust me."


    I looked up at Able, my eyes filled with tears ready to fall, but I still nodded my head and readied my sword. Able chuckled and said: "Good girl."


    "Hey! What about me!? I am scared too! Don''t just give your wife warm words! Help out your friends too!" Marsil yelled out. This caused both Able and I to turn around to see Marsil hugging Sam who was patting hard at Marsil''s arm that was wrapped around his neck. Sam''s face was turning red from not being able to breathe.


    "Marsil, you''re going to kill him!" I said while running over and breaking Sam away from her grasp. Sam, who was just freed, took in a deep breath of air and looked up at me gratefully as he breathed in the oxygen in the air.


    "Ah! I''m sorry Sam, I was just scared!" Marsil said with guilt stricken eyes. But her teeth and knees were like mine and still shaking. So us girls, decided to hang on to each other and let the men handle the nasty zombie.


    Able couldn''t hold back hisughter as he shook his head. "Fine, I will deal with it but the next time you girls will need to help out. It is better to get rid of your fear..."


    "I will give you a kiss!" I shouted out suddenly.


    "Okay let your future husband take care of all the nasty things in the world for you!" Able went right to work and ran over and cut the zombie down. No questions asked. Marsil looked over at me and let out augh. Even I couldn''t hold back myughter.


    Able walked back over to us after flicking his sword with a big smile on his face. The expectation in his eyes could not be hidden. Now I know I said I would give him akiss but this was still embarrassing! I walked over with my head lowered and stood in front of Able. My cheeks red as can be as I lifted my head, I spoke in an almost whisper so only Able could hear: " "Pervert!" And then kissed Able on the lips before quickly retreating back to Marsil''s side.


    Able grinned widely with his stupid smile. But even this side of him I found cute. Marsil who was standing next to me had a cheeky smile on her face as she leaned close to my ear and whispered: "You two make a cute couple."


    "Don''t tease me!" I gently pushed Marsil away who let out augh.


    "Fine, I will let you be!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 88: Reis Concubine!

    Chapter 88: Rei''s Concubine!


    Ronstine Estate


    "Miss Ronstine, is Rei here!?"Alissa called out after walking straight into the main house without even being invited in.


    "Oh? If it isn''t little Alissa! You came at the perfect time, I have been bored since Rei and Able went on their request a few weeks ago. Come sit and have tea with me." Ruth said while pointing at the seat ess from her.


    Alissa smiled and took a seat. "I meant toe visit again earlier but my parents just would not allow me to escape their grasp because of all the orders we had to fill."


    "It''s fine that little girl is like a training machine. She did nothing but train, passed her guild test, and immediately went out on a request leaving me here all by myself." Ruth said with a lonely smile.


    But Alissa''s smile looked weak as she nced at the back wall where three people were chained up on the wall by their wrists, stripped naked, and had gags in their mouths. Alissia decided it was best to not say anything and pretend she did not see anything. She seemed to have recognized all their faces but she could have sworn one of them should have been a man but for some reason, he did not have any man parts.


    "Do you know when Rei will be back?" Alissa asked after averting her eyes from the pleading looks of the people on the wall.


    "No, they went to map out a new dungeon for the adventurers guild. I do know they are alive and well. Although it seems Rei did gethurt at one point." Ruthsaid as she took out two stone tablets.


    "Those are?" Alissa looked at the stone tablets that seemed to be made of some ck magic ore that she had never seen before with great interest.


    "These are status tablets. They will tell me the health of a person and any conditions they are inflicted with. You will never find these anywhere else since I am the one who made them. I made one for each of my family members. Cedric keeps mine while I keep his, Able''s, and Rei''s. But that girl''s health almost dropped to zero a few weeks ago. But she seems to be back in tiptop shape, so I can only guess she has a decent healer with her." Ruth exined.


    "Oh Ummm Miss Ronstine I have a question I must ask." Alissa sat up in her seat, her expressionpletely serious.


    Ruth raised an eyebrow and looked at Alissa and asked: "And what question is this?"


    "I would like to know if Rei can ept me as her concubine! I have been thinking about it and I know Rei really likes Able so I was wondering if you would be opposed to Rei taking in another lover as long as they were female!?" Alissa asked. Her expression said it all. ''<em>I am dead serious do not think I am asking this as a joke!</em>''


    Ruth was taken aback by this sudden deration and question but she also found it really funny. "I see So you like Rei like that huh? Well Let me ask you, are you sure youare not after my son?"


    "Huh? Who would want that stinkyboy!? How can he evenpare to Rei!? Rei is beautiful and dazzling like a star in the night sky! How can a stink boy evenpare to such a star!?" HearingAlissa''s outburst caused Ruth to let out augh. As she looked at the girl who''s cheeks were puffed out in anger. She really found it amusing. Ruth thought for a bit before finally saying: "This is not up to me. You will need to ask Rei if she is willing, But if she ends up rejecting you, I hope you will still be her friend."


    "Ugh It''s not like I haven''t already tried and she has already rejected me subtly many times. Looks like I will just stick with being her friend..." Alissa lowered her head.


    Ruth saw the girl''s depressed look and smiled."You know Rei, may not realize it yet but she really does love my son. Any time someone speaks badly about him she is quick to defend him. Love is something that can not be stopped. They may not have known each other for a long time but I can tell, the look she has in her eyes when she looks at Able is the same look I have for Cedric.<em> A piece of meat ripe to be stripped naked and brought to bed!</em>"


    *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>*


    The tea that Alissa had just put into her mouth sprayed all over the table. She looked up at Ruth who was smiling away in disbelief. "Rei''s only thirteen!"


    "Haha! When I met Able''s father I was only twelve, at that time I was not as strong as him. But in order to make sure he would love me and only me I worked very hard until finally six yearster I tied him up and brought him to my bed chambers!"` Ruth had a proud look on her face that said no one can escape me!


    Alissa blushed from ear to ear. "I see But Rei isn''t like that and neither is Able."


    "You will understand the next time you see them. Those two are deeply in love already. No one will be able to split them apart. Because no matter the sex if anyone tries to get between my darling daughter inw and my son I will remove them from existence." The smile on Ruth''s face sent a chill down Alissa''s spine. She had now given up all hope of even bing Rei''s concubine.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 89: Zombies… Zombies… Zombies…

    Chapter 89: Zombies¡­ Zombies¡­ Zombies¡­


    "Ew! Disgusting! Why are there so many!" Iined. I mean it was really nasty. I know I have dealt with some nasty things but this was just beyond any of that. The worst part is, that just like in the movies back on Earth if you get scratched or bit by these things, you will get infected and need to use a decurse spell to get rid of it. We are lucky that Marsil is so good at light magic. Which includes healing, dispel, and decurse, otherwise, we would already be walking around as zombies.


    I know that these things are slow but it is when theye at you from all sides in a group that is an issue. And you can''t kill them easily either. All your attacks have to be straight at their brains, which, along with the already horrid stench they give off, slicing into their brain and removing your sword is like opening a box thatpressed and amplified the smell to its max.I almost lost my lunch many times.


    "Stick with it Rei, this seems to be thest group!" Able said trying to make the situation at least look a little bit brighter.


    With every twist and turn of my body, I was swinging my sword around with me slicing into zombie after zombie. I just hoped we could take a break soon. We had been at it for hours now. All I have been hearing is "Oooo!!! Aghhh!!! OooRaaaar," and many other moans and groans that zombies make.


    "Finally done!" Marsil let out a sigh seeing thest of the zombies fall to the ground. "Thank god I was almost out of mana."


    I watched as Marsil pulled out our map and marked off another location on it. I do not know why but the system seems to be taking longer than it had said to upgrade. So I am hoping to see something cool happen when ites back or else making this area out would be much easier. I sat down next to Able and rested my head on his shoulder while hugging his waist. I was a bit tired and just wanted to sleep. The second floor was chilly and we couldn''t start a fire or we would bring more zombies to us, so the only warmth I could get was by body heat. That meant during breaks, this was my normal position. Sometimes Able would wrap his arm around my waist or rub my back which would make me feel a bit more secure since this ce was still very scary to me!


    It should be fine for a girl to rely on her man right? I am not sure about this since I really have no experience, but as far as I had researched in my previous life, this was a verymon thing for a girl to rely on the man she was with. Even if it is not fine, I do not care. Right now Able is my shining light in this zombie infested hell.


    "Gwaaaar!" Another zombie showed up!


    "Why!" I cried as I slowly made my way to my feet. I looked at the zombie and wished I knew necromancy so I could just summon a bunch of zombies or skeletons of my own, so I would not need to go near them. But who would have thought the idea in my head would create a ck magic circle under my feet?


    "What, whatis happening!?" Sam yelled out in surprise. But his yell actually notified the surrounding zombies making Sam panic. "I didn''t mean to!"


    "Summoning magic!?" Marsil looked at the ck magic circle and her eyes went wide when she saw zombies rising up from it. It was not just one or two, no, there were over a hundred of them!


    "What the hell did I do!? I only thought about it in my head!" I had no idea how I ended up casting a spell, I just thought up out of the blue in my anger of needing to fight the zombies myself. And now before me was my very own zombie army. I knew they were under my control since I could feel a link to them. I looked at the zombiesing towards us, raised my hand, and stumbled my words as I said: "Go!"


    At mymand my zombies made moaning and groaning sounds as they rushed forward at a full sprint and began attacking the enemy zombies. Able and the rest looked at me with wide eyes as I looked at them with the same expression. "Your guess is as good as mine!"


    "Does this mean we can still take a break?" Marsil was the first to speak. I looked over at the enemy zombies that were being brutally beaten and nodded my head. "I think we are fine..."


    "I will say this now. No one is to say a word about Rei summoning zombies. If you do, I will kill you myself!" Able''s sudden threat filled our ears. I looked at Able who walked over to me and pulled me into a hug. "Whatever you do, never mention this to anyone, or else we will have trouble with the holy church and the Principality of The Holy Goddess Seil."


    Hearing those names to me was foreign but I saw a drastic reaction from the others as I looked over Able''s shoulder. Their faces paled just from hearing these names which confused me even more! Was this some kind of cult that would kill anyone who identally summoned zombies? Would they want my power to take over the world?


    "Umm Able why is it that I can not say a word of this?" I finally asked as I pushed my ridiculous thoughts out of my head.


    "Let''s sit first, it will take some time to exin. There is not much written about the Church and the Principality since they keep everything about themselves a secret. I only know what I know from what my father and mother told me." Able said as he sat down on the ground. I went to sit next to him but he pulled me into hisp and hugged me from behind causing me to blush.


    "Let''s start from the beginning..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 90: The Goddess Seil

    Chapter 90: The Goddess Seil


    "From what I know, a few thousand years ago the Holy Church of Seil founded the Principality of the Goddess Seil. No one actually knows when the holy church had formed but they basically formed arge army they called the Holy Knights of Seil, they invaded a small kingdom and took it over for themselves then used its people to build a massive castle out of the side of a mountain.They had basically enved the citizens and killed all those who went against their faith. From there they spread out to the surrounding kingdoms building up a mighty force. Only those kingdoms that took the church''s religion as a state religion were spared but were still basically under the rule of the church itself. Unfortunately, Selinicia is also one of them.


    "They deem anything that deals with ck magic as a sin against their good and if they have found out someone has cast such magic they would kill the person who cast it, their friends, and their family. No one with rtions to the castor would be able to survive." Able paused for a moment and took the water sk I had passed to him and took a sip before continuing.


    "The teachings say that Seil was the one who created Lovetania. She had called it so because she wished for all citizens to love, protect, and care for each other. This of course was only something that was followed from the early days. Now human greed runs rampant. Discrimination between the different races was is also something that is now ingrained in our day to day life.


    "The so called teachings the church tries to push on people do nothing since the church itself uses its authority to do as they please. Since they do not act ording to the teachings why would others do so as well?


    "Not to mention that no one knows if Seil ever actually existed. Or if it was just some made up god that a group of people began to worship in order to gain authority. But the teachings do state that not only did Seil create the world but all its races.


    "Mainly what I am getting at is that the magic that Rei has cast today must not be spread and Rei try to refrain from summoning any undead ever again." Able finally finished telling us what he knew. But this made me think of the religions back on Earth. Fanaticism was one thing that was wrong with religion. People believed they were the god or gods they believed in''s apostle and what they did was the correct thing to do. This world only had one religion that I now know about. I wondered if this was because the Church of Seil had pushed out or killed off anyone trying to start a new religion. But I knew one thing for sure was and that this world was very big, so what I saw now, might be a fraction of what this world had to offer. At least I hoped this was the case.


    "I won''t say a word. It is thanks to Rei that I can have a ce to stay and will be able to attend the magic academy with her, although I will be an attendant, I at least still get to learn alongside her. Not to mention she risked her life to save me."Marsil said.


    "She has helped me with giving my sisters a chance at a better life. There is no way I would say anything bad about her or anything that would get her in trouble." Sam also promised to never speak of this incident as well.


    "Good, I will be counting on both of you to keep this a secret." Able said with a smile. I could tell he was happy that Marsil and Sam were good people. His mood seemed to pick up as well. This I could tell because he squeezed my hand and tightened his hug on me while resting his chin on the top of my head. His embrace was very warm.


    ---


    It was that night while we were resting that a chime in my head went off.


    [Ding!]


    [System Upgrade Now Finished!]


    [New Features:]


    [More Items Added To Store]


    [Multiple Save Slots]


    [Retry Tokens]


    [Ding!]


    [Multiple Secret Events Completed]


    [System Points added: 30,000]


    [Ding!]


    [Male Lead: Able Ronstine status moved to a new section in the menu. Can now be found under the column, Lover]


    "My t chested friend, you loveable all imposing godly system is back! "Hearing the familiar voice ringing out of my head and the same taboo words it had said to me at the beginning I was taking back all my wishes for the system to return.


    "Did I not tell you to stop calling me that!"I yelled in my head. It had been gone for so long and the first thing it says is t chested! I had grown a little Well Maybe Just a tad? I have bumps! That should count for something!


    "Ah yes I forgot, Sorry Rei! By the way Rei Hehe You are so daring, clinging on to a man like that and your position. Very, ummm... Suggestive!" The system said in a weird tone. The kind of tone that if someone spoke to you like this you would inadvertently p them. But the system''s words made mee to my senses and realize that my head was on Able''sp and my face was right in his crotch! The worst part was when I moved just now I think I felt something wiggle. I will ignore that! It didn''t happen! I quickly sat up and looked at Able who was sound asleep leaning against a stone and let out a sigh of relief. But then I remembered the others but I found them also asleep. Luckily no one was awake to see thatpromising position just now. I could only thank the gods that I put up a barrier that would keep monsters from attacking us or else someone would have been awake...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 91: Troubling Circumstances

    Chapter 91: Troubling Circumstances


    After calming down I decided to take a look at my menu since it would not update while the system was upgrading.


    Character Name: Rei Lancaster


    Age: 13


    Intellect: 3


    Charisma: 5


    Fitness: 5


    Arts: 0


    Martial Arts: 5


    Magic Power: 10


    Business: 0


    Internal Energy Rank: 4


    Lover:


    Able Ronstine: Deeply In love


    Love Points: 10


    Love Interest:


    Alissa: 5


    System Points: 38100


    People Of Interest:


    Grace Fortlon: Enemy 10


    Reed Lancaster: Enemy 5


    Kyle Lancaster: Friend 8


    Emily: Friend 10


    Able Ronstine: interested 10


    Alissa Coborne: Interested 10


    Great Magus Felix: Friend 10


    Angelina Borksmark: Friend 6


    Sara: Frightened 10


    Venessa: Enemy 10 ++


    Princess Feia: Enemy 5, Frightened 5


    Marsil: Friend 10


    Sam: Friend 5


    I noticed right away that my Intelligence, Charisma, Fitness, Martial arts, and Magic Power all rose by a few points. "System, with my stats the way they are now, how do theypare to the races of this world?"


    "Mmm I would say, for someone your age, you could be considered a top genius. When you reach Intellect 10, you will be considered a genius amongst adult humans. After that, you would need to reach an intellect of 30 to meet the stupidest of the elves. Your friend Marsil was unlucky and got everything but intellect from her elven bloodline. As for Charisma, I would say you are more charismatic than the king of thend. If you so wished you could probably have both females and men groveling at your feet with just a few words. Your fitness and martial arts are about midway to match up to Ruth and a few points behind that of Cedric still. Your magic power though, puts you above humans and around that of the fairy race." The system exined. This was enough to give me a good understanding of just how overpowered I am I never asked for this. But somehow this is just how things worked out.


    ---


    "We finally found it!" We all cheered as we looked at the staircase leading down. This floor was really disgusting to the point that we really did not wish toe here ever again. Not to mention the number of zombies that just kept appearing out of nowhere. But I at least did not need to summon anything after the first time.


    "How long have we been down here?" Marsil asked.


    "Mmm, I think a month and a half. We need to find a way out. Maybe one will show itself when we finally reach a boss floor."Able replied.


    "I hope we find a way out soon. I really wish to shower. I''m starting to stink. To be honest Able how are you even able to hug me when I smell this bad!?" I mean I could smell my own stench and they say your body smell will not smell as bad to yourself but would smell really bad to those around you. And to me, my stench smelt bad! But Able still took every chance he could to wrap his arms around me so I am starting to be really self conscious!


    "My Rei will never stink! She will always smell like blooming flowers no matter what!" Able''s answer made me roll my eyes. I wanted to say: "Smell like flowers, my ass!" But I was still slightly touched by his words, even though he was lying through his teeth. I mean, he was even striking this righteous pose for some strange reason. Although, I will still say he is even cute while he is acting goofy.


    "Okay, okay enough about how smelly I am. I was just mentioning it in passing. I mean who doesn''t want to have a bath right now. Anyway, back on topic. We have to keep going. But before that, we should take inventory." I suggested as I tried to change the subject.


    "Alright let''s put all the potions, food, and water that we have left out. " Able said as he took the pack off his back and began cing out the items he had. I followed suit with Marsil and Sam doing the same.


    Looking at thecking supplies made me frown. We had barely anything left. Our food supply had been almostpletely diminished. We were out of healing potions and had three mana potions left. Stamina potions were hardly used, though. We had our water sks that were practically empty as well. We had been using water magic to fill them, but with so few mana potions left and the time it takes for mana to restore, we had to be careful when we did fill them. This floor with zombies was really tough on our supplies. "Well We can only hope the next floor will have normal monsters or else." I turned and looked at the dead zombies on the ground. I quickly erased that thought from my head. I would rather eat dirt.


    "Not happening! We will figure something out. Let''s head down to the next floor and see what it has in store for us." Able said as he dished out the supplies to everyone.


    "System, is there food in the store?" Just in case I had no choice, I figured I would ask. I would not mind revealing some things to Able about the system if it meant surviving.


    "There are many kinds in the system shop. There are also many of the supplies you arecking as well. Would you like to purchase some?" The system asked.


    "Not yet let''s see what is in store for us." I did not want to seem like some kind of freak just yet So I figured I would hold off as long as I could before telling Able about my system. I am sure he would be okay with it but there was always that what if situation.


    "Alright let''s go. staying up on this floor will get us nowhere." I dragged my tired body and bag to walk down the stairs.


    Able walked next to me and took my hand. He leaned over and whispered into my ear as we walked: "We will pull through, don''t worry."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 92: The Enemy Of All Women!

    Chapter 92: The Enemy Of All Women!


    When we entered the third floor I almost cried in joy when I saw a lush forest seemingly teeming with life. "Thank god!"


    "Yes, we can forage for food and hunt some animals. When we first entered this floor I did see some horned rabbits. And I am sure there must be a water source somewhere on this floor. " Able said, also letting out a sigh of relief.


    "Umm I hate to burst you guys'' bubbles, but what the hell is that!?" Marsil pointed between two trees. I looked over to see a silky like substance intricate woven into a huge set like structure.


    I guess now would be a good idea to exin one thing about myself. Besides being scared of scary things, like ghosts and zombies, there was one more thing I was utterly terrified of and more so than some nasty zombies. "What Rei! What are you doing!?"


    I had jumped on and wrapped myself around Able''s body like a ko bear when I saw eight hairy legs, fangs, and eight eyes. The enemy of all women! A damn spider! But this spider was like the king of spiders because it was huge and I mean it was as tall as Able! Can you me me for freaking out? Out of habit, I yelled out: "Ahh! Someone squish it!" Beforetching on to the only ce I felt secure, my most wonderful and handsome fiance Able!


    *<strong><em>Pftt!*</em></strong>


    "Rei, for someone who wants to be an adventurer, you sure do have a lot of things you are scared of." Of course, Marsil had to poke fun at me, which made me note down that Marsil was not actually a woman.I mean how can she not be afraid of a spider? This is unthinkable!


    Able also chuckled as he patted my head. I hadtched on to the front of him and buried my face into his chest. "It''s just a low level monster. It is nothing to be afraid of. You can easily kill it with a magic attack. You won''t even need to get close to it. Just don''t use fire since we are in a forest. Marsil, Sam, please kill it."


    From behind me, I could hear a screeching sound and then Able saying: "It''s done. It is gone now, Rei."


    I looked up at him with tear filled eyes and a pouted lip. To see him smile and nodded at me. Only then did I reluctantly turn my head and see the dead spider on the ground no longer moving. I climbed down from my protective position and fixed my clothes, my cheeks red as can be. I then looked at Able and said: "Sorry..."


    "It''s fine, everyone has things they are scared of." Abel said. I knew he was doing his best tofort me.


    With that incident out of the way, we continued our trek through the dungeon. We had gone down twenty nine floors almost running out of food and water many times. After searching the fiery hell we were currently in, we finally found arge door that had two skeletons engraved onto it. "This is?" I asked since the door waspletely different than the rest. Not only was it huge it had metal trim with intricate designs on it as well. Unlike the other wooden doors that you would see leading to the next floor.


    "A boss room. And mid boss at that My guess is that this dungeon does not have a minor boss Everyone rest up we will need to do our best to prepare for the iing boss fight." We sat down and looked at our supplies. I knew we did not have much left, but what we had was pretty pitiful.


    "We need toe up with a n. Marsil, how much mana does your healing magic use?" I asked.


    "Umm about two percent and I recharge about one percent every few minutes." Marsil answered. When I heard her words, I felt a little jealous. This was because I could only recharge a fraction of what she could. It seemed the elf race could recharge mana quickly.


    Letting out a depressed sigh I looked at Sam and said: "And you?"


    " About one percent if I use only ice missiles. But mine also regenerates very slow. To be honest I have no idea how fast it actually regenerates, I only know it would take a few hours to go from one percent mana to full if I did not rely on mana potions." Sam replied.


    "I am about the same. My guess is that Able your mana regeneration is slow as well, right?" I looked at Able who gave a slight nod. "Then Marsil, I will ask that you concentrate more on healing than damage if you can. There is no telling how injured we will get while fighting the boss. We have no health potions left, no mana potions. I think we will die before we even leave this ce." I suddenly became very, very depressed. I knew I could get what we needed from the system shop but I was still worried about what would happen if I said something.


    I looked up at Able who was gazing back at me warmly and pondered for a moment beforeing to a decision. I got up and whispered into Able''s ear: "Can we talk for a second."


    Able looked at me confused but nodded his head and got up. I turned to the other two and said: "We will be right back. I need to talk with Able privately."


    "Oh, ho!? Going to gohave yourst kiss in case we all die?" Marsil said teasingly. I only tilted my head back and smiled at her before walking behind arge rock with Able that was nearby.


    "What''s wrong?" Abel asked.


    "Ummm I wish to talk to you about something and I hope you will not think of me as a monster as I finish what I am about to say. I did not actually want to mention any of this before but our circumstances will not allow me to keep hiding it..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 93: Confiding In The One You Love

    Chapter 93: Confiding In The One You Love


    When Able heard my words he pulled me close and hugged me tightly. "You will never be a monster to me Rei. You are the girl I want to marry. The girl I wish to be with. We have been in this dungeon for a little over a half a year. Every day I spend with you I find new things out. The more time I spend with you the more I wish to be with you. Whatever you tell me I promise here and now I will not leave you and will continue to love you. Rei, I love you and do not wish to be apart from you ever."


    Hearing Able''s sudden confession of love made my mind go nk. I knew he loved me due to the system, but knowing and actually hearing the person say it is two different things. My heart began to speed up and my face wentpletely red. But the things he said just now made me realize that I felt the same way. At some point and time, my like for Able had transformed into love. But this scared me even more. If I told him about myself, would he go back on his words? I found my arms wrapping tightly around Able and buried my face into his chest. Tears rolled down my cheeks as I sobbingly asked: "Do you promise? Do you promise not to leave me if I tell you?"


    Able kissed the top of my head and squeezed me tighter while rubbing my back. "I promise. I will never leave you."


    "Even, If I were to say I am not the original Rei Lancaster? That I am a soul from another world, that took over Rei Lancaster''s body after she died?" I asked meekly.


    Able suddenly went quiet but his hug tightened as he kissed my cheek and then nuzzled into my neck. " The Rei that I know, the Rei that I havee to love, is you, and only you. Rei, whether you are the real Rei Lancaster or some soul that inhabited her body, the you who stands in front of me, is my Re Lancaster."


    "Able..." I choked on my tears as I lifted my head up and kissed Able''s lips. This kisssted almost a full two minutes. It was the first time I had kissed Able like this. I had pushed my tongue into his mouth, giving him a full pledged french kiss. But this kiss sealed our rtionship, from one of like to one of love. This kiss was for Able and Able only.


    After our kiss broke we sat down behind therge rock. I sat in Able''sp and leaned the back of my head on his chest and began to exin to him about myself and where I came from. "So my real name is Higashi Rei. Before I died, I was fifteen years of age, I went to school Ah, by school, I mean something like an academy where you go to learn."


    I did not tell Able about my otome game addiction or the fact that this world was basically a game called Magical Love, a game from my world. I told him how I died and how I came to wake up as Rei who had died from mistreatment and sickness in the Baron''s estate. Then I began telling him about my system.


    "So the system I have is something I got when I woke up in this world. It gives me tasks to do and if I fail them, I will be penalized from losing my voice for a week or possibly even death. But I also have a save system. This means if I die, I can go back to where Ist saved and redo everything I have lived through before. So in a sense, I am kind of immortal. I can die but can''t at the same time. This system also has an item shop sincepleting missions will give me points that I can spend in it. This is where I can get the things we need to survive through this boss fight." I finished exining everything and waited for Able''s response.


    "I see. So if you were to die now where would you wake up?" Able asked. It seemed Able picked up mainly on the whole death thing.


    "I actually meant to save before the system upgraded but things got out of hand and I forgot So I would be saved inside the room where the kidnapped children were. But I n to save before going into the boss room I don''t want to lose any time that I have spent with you and the rtionship I have built with you over these past months to disappear just like that. Although this dungeon has brought us many hardships I still cherish every second I spend with you." I paused for a moment and swallowed a mouth full of saliva as I mustered up my courage to just spill out all of my feelings now. "Able You have already stolen my heart. The way you feel about me, I feel the same towards you. I love you..."


    Able squeezed me tightly which made me smile. But before I could say more the system cut in: "Rei, there is a new function within the store that you can buy that will open up a team function. People that you trust you can team with. By being in a team, you can save and have your team members remember everything that happens when you respawn and even use shop items to revive them if they die and you stay alive. But I would only suggest doing this with those very close to you. Such as the man you so passionately kissed just now. Woo! Woo! They will also get their own status screen which will reveal their basic stats but not have any other sections like love interest etc. But this doese with an inventory to make life easier for them."


    I so wanted to punch this system. But what the system said was an amazing thing, I quickly asked: "How much is it!?"


    "The new function is twenty thousand System Points. Do you wish to purchase it?" The system asked.


    "Yes!''


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 94: Teaming Function

    Chapter 94: Teaming Function


    "Rei?" Able called out my name while I was talking with the system. He must have been worried since I had stopped talking to him.


    I turned my head and kissed his lips as I excitedly said: "Able something will pop up in front of you in a moment. Just think in your mind about pushing the yes button. I just opened a special function that lets people team with me. This way if I die, you will also remember everything that has happened between us when I recover back at my save point. And If you happen to die, I will be able to revive you with an item. Like this, we can always be together and always know how the other is doing even if we are apart doing our own things."


    "This system thing sounds like a godly thing. To be able to allow us to both remember things that happened even after death. Not to mention you being able to revive me if I were to die." Able said in surprise. I guess he never thought he would be able to remember the things that happened between the two of us if I had to restart from a save point. But this also made me feel more at ease if I was to ever die, not that I wanted to.


    "Mm You will also be able to see your personal stats. Which will help you understand where your weaknesses are. Also Able, please do not tell anyone else about this. This must stay just between the two of us." I said. I knew he would never say anything but I had to make it known that this was our secret that I only wished to share with him.


    "Don''t worry this is something I will forever keep a secret." Able went silent for a second before I saw his eyes open wide and heard him say: "Oh! It''s here. So I just have to think of hitting the yes button right?"


    "Mhm!" I had finally sent the request which popped up for Able in front of him. Once he hit yes, his name with his health, mana, and stamina all showed up on my HUD. This made me smile knowing I would always know if Able is okay or not.


    This dungeon has taught me to cherish the things I love and Able is someone I wish to cherish for the rest of my life. I may be young and some may pass this off as a young love for a girl who had no idea what love was like but this was not just some game. This was real and my feelings for Able were one hundred percent genuine. From this day forth Able will be my life. I made a secret vow to myself to get rid of any bugs that might pop up around Able and try to steal him away from me. I do not mean in a yandere way either.


    "This alsoes with an inventory that you can put items into. Just imagine opening a small item box with many slots and it shoulde up." I was not sure if Able would understand what I meant because it was a bit hard to exin something like an inventory if the person does not know what exactly an inventory was.


    But luckily he seemed to have gotten the idea because he smiled brightly and even took off his pouch and stuck it into his inventory. "Now this is very handy. It''s like a space pouch but without the need to have to carry the pouch."


    "Yeah, it is very handy." I was happy to see Able being amused by the teaming function and also relieved at the same time.


    "Oh? I can see your name along with some bars next to it as well, what are those?" Able asked me.


    "The green bar represents my health, so if it drops to zero then it means I have died. The blue bar is my mana and the yellow bar is my stamina. Internal energy uses stamina." I exined.


    Able nodded his head understanding what I meant, then he asked: "So you said you can give us the things needed for this boss fight?"


    "Yes, but first let me save. I might end up using the rest of my system points to get what we need but in case we choose wrong and should have gotten something else it would be a good idea to save first so we can use the knowledge we gained as a means of trying new tactics. Although, I really hope it neveres to that."I still had plenty of save points so I wished to save now so I would not need to start all over again. Even though it might not be as bad now that Able would retain his memories as well. I still wished to save anyway."System use one of my save tokens."


    "As you wish, Rei." A light shed around me and Able, confirming that I had now saved.


    "All set, let me get to buying the potions." I said, then I quickly got up and began producing many different potions. In the end, I spent five thousand points leaving me with 13100 points from the 38100 points I had just recently gotten. This reminded me that I needed to ask the systemter to figure out why I got so many points.


    "This should be enough. As for the other two I will make something up so do not say anything to them, Rei." Able gathered up the positions and began splitting them into four groups. Once we had everything split between us, Able pulled me into another hug and gazed into my eyes. He smiled brightly which almost made my heart burst out of my chest. It is said that even if you are married to a handsome man he will always be able to make your heart beat fast with his smile. Able was no different. I was mesmerized by his smile and before I realized it, his tongue was in my mouth.It was then that I found out that Able was still like any other man, a huge pervert...


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 95: Mid Boss Fight Part One

    Chapter 95: Mid Boss Fight Part One


    Although I say Able was a pervert, I guess I also should say that I was too since I enjoyed the passionate kiss he gave me. All the way up until I heard some giggling from the side which made me blush ear to ear knowing I had been caught kissing Able in such a way. "Maybe you two should just make babies already. Don''t worry I will tell Madam Ronstine to prepare a baby room for you."


    "Marsil!" I couldn''t help but call out her name in anger and embarrassment. She seemed to love teasing me!


    "Marsil, we are far from being able to do such things with our current age and you know that. Although I do wish to have many babies with my Rei in the future, that is the future." Able said calmly while throwing in some more embarrassing words. I was nowhere near mentally or physically ready for such things. A kiss was enough for my heart to burst out of my chest. Anything else would I think I got a nose bleed


    "Rei!'' Marsil shouted and ran over to me. Her face was filled with worry but I just waved her off telling her I was okay. I did not want her to know that I had actually gotten a nose bleed from thinking about what she had just said. Now one may wonder how I understood all of what was said with my current age, well Manga can sometimes show a bit too much Not to mention the inte I was curious, okay!


    Able stood to the side with a bemused smile on his face as if he was not the cause of all of this. Anyway, I had to change the subject and change it quickly. "We have everything we need to fight the boss."


    "Huh? How!?" Marsil and Sam both yelled out.


    "I will exin." Able stepped in and held my hand as he began to exin how we suddenly got all the items needed. In short, his exnation was that he had an emergency space pouch which he always kept on his person, and that he did not want to dig into it unless it was absolutely necessary. Of course, this space pouch only carried potions and nothing else. He even went and took out a small pouch that looked very ordinary and pulled a potion out of it that should not even be able to fit inside such a small pouch. This of course was pulled from his inventory. I had to say his idea was a good one. If I had done such a thing, it would not have been so believable since I had no means of making enough money to buy a space pouch, never mind the standing. While Able was a Ronstine who held high standing and money to purchase such an expensive item.


    Marsil eyes opened wide as she yelled out: "Why didn''t you bring those out earlier!? We would not have suffered as much!"


    I of course had to defend Able like a good wife would as I tried to calm Marsil down, saying: "Marsil, if Able did not do what he did we would have had nothing to fight the boss with and then be stuck in this hell until we died. Even though we have water due to magic, we would run out of food after a while. And I do not think you would wish to have to eat a zombie right?"


    "Now that you mention it"Marsil''s face wrinkled at that thought. She bowed her head and said: "Sorry, I wasn''t thinking that way."


    "It''s fine. We are all stressed out. Let''s defeat this boss and hope we can go home." Able said with a smile. We all looked at each other and nodded our heads before walking back to the door that would lead to the mid boss.


    I had no idea what to expect when we entered the room. I could only think back to my past life when ying rpg games where the doors opened and it would be pitch ck until you stepped into the room. Only then would the door m close behind you and blue mes would light up along the walls and pirs of the room allowing you to see a massive boss twenty times your size.


    Unfortunately, what I had just said matched up to exactly that. Able pushed the doors open to a dark room. The doors mmed shut behind us right as we entered and mes appeared on the wall disying arge minotaur standing there with arge two-handed axe. At first, I thought the minotaur was just a tall statue but when we got close to it, its eyes shot up and it began to move, letting out an ear piercing roar. "I think we should give up." Was the first thing to exit my mouth when I saw this giant standing in front of me.


    "Rei, we can''t. See over there?" Able pointed to a small tform on the side wall that was protected by a blue barrier. "That is a dungeon exit. It is the only way out for us and it will only be avable after we defeat the boss."


    Hearing this I could only frown and grip my sword as a grumbled a silentint. "Stupid dungeon!"


    I guess the minotaur got sick of us ignoring it as it let out another roar of anger and swung its huge two handed axe right at us. "Quick dodge!" Able yelled. The axe came down and smashed into the ground leaving arge hole in the floor. The dust and debris that it kicked up made us cough. As the dust settled Able yelled out "Formation C! Keep moving! If that axe hits you there will be nothing left!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 96: Mid Boss Fight Part Two

    Chapter 96: Mid Boss Fight Part Two


    At Able''smand, everyone quickly dodged and began running circles around the minotaur. Luckily the room was big enough to be able to handle such a strategy. But I noticed a w in our formation C when I saw how quickly Sam was running out of energy. "Able, I will draw its attention, help Sam!"


    "Alright be careful!" Able did not hesitate to agree to my idea. I guess he knew with my current strength it would be hard for me to die just from drawing the minotaur''s attention for a few moments.


    Instead of running around it, I turned and ran towards it with my sword in hand. I waved my hand sending multiple fireballs at its face causing the minotaur to roar out in pain and wave his axe like a maniac. While it was dealing with the injury I inflicted on its face, I took the chance to sh at its thick leg with all my might. I had expected to be met with resistance but who would have thought my sword sliced through it like butter chopping the minotaur''s leg right off? Blood sshed in all directions as I quickly jumped back to try to dodge it. Unfortunately, I still got drenched in it which made me almost hurl what little food I had left in my stomach. The strong stench of iron filled my nose and was still a smell I was not really used to.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Able, grab hold of Sam, and take him to the furthest part of the room. Marsil was still raining arrows down on to the minotaur as it lost bnce from losing its leg. It crashed down to the ground sending its axe flying off to the side of the room.


    "Rei, now, finish it!" Able yelled out to me.


    I was still gagging over the smell that filled my nose but hearing Able yell out to me, I did my best to ignore the feeling in my stomach and ran towards the minotaur''s head. I figured if I could easily cut its leg off I should be able to cut its head off just as easily. I ran up its arm and jumped into the air raising my sword up over my head, spinning my body into a summersault, and shing down with it my sword. My sword hit its mark slicing through the thick neck as if I was slicing a piece of paper. But I was not able to cut all the way through so as soon as Inded I knew I had to strike once more. But when I turned around I saw Able doing the same thing I did finishing the job for me.


    It was only when the minotaur stopped moving did I fall to my butt and yell out myints: "I''m sticky and it smells!"


    Able who was walking over to me let out augh as he shook his head. "There was no way to dodge that shower of blood. Even I wouldn''t have been able to do it and speed is my forte."


    "But still this sucks!" I whined. Sam and Marsil both came over to us as well. Sam was still catching his breath from all the running he did. My guess was that he was still very exhausted from all the previous battles. We had not been getting much sleep these past two weeks. The entire fight was much more simple than I thought. Once the minotaur lost its vision it just wildly swung its axe which was easy to dodge. Then after it lost its bnce and fell, on top of losing its weapon, its fate was sealed. This battle which should have been hardsted an entire five minutes. I was starting to wonder if I was a little too overpowered


    "Now what? Can we go home now?" I asked.


    "We should be able to. The barrier around the teleporter seems to be gone." Marsil replied. "But Rei, I must say red is not your color."


    "Do you really need to rub it in!? It''s not like I wanted this to happen!" I hated this feeling so much. Because when the blood began to dry which made me feel even stickier!


    "For now, let''s see if the boss dropped anything." Able said as he walked over to the corpse. I was just now noticing that next to the minotaurs corpse was a golden chest that had balls of golden lights floating up from it.


    "Let''s see here." Able opened the chest and multiple lights shot out of it andnded on the ground next to it. When the lights dimmed they revealed a bunch of items. "Ummm... Err Rei, would you be willing to wear this?"


    I looked over to see Able holding up something that looked like a bunch of strings tied together. My face instantly went ck as I gave a dirty look to Able who only smiled wryly before tossing it to the side. Of course, Marsil was not going to let me off the hook that easily as she said: "You know if you can''t wear it in public you could always give him a secret fashion show in your room can you not?"


    Her words made me turn bright red but at least I was not alone in this, because Able''s face also turned bright red. Marsil even came over and poked me in the side making me jump. My sides are ticklish okay!


    "Anything else!?" I asked, not wanting to speak about the string thing anymore.


    "A few more pieces of armor but they are all leather, some have intellect while some have other stats. How do you want to distribute it?" Able asked. But he brought up a good question. Three of us used leather armor and magic.


    "I am not sure how many pieces are there?" I asked.


    "Five pieces."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 97: The Almighty Abacus

    Chapter 97: The Almighty Abacus


    " I think three of the pieces should go to Rei, she did the most work to take down the boss." Marsil replied.


    "I can agree with that and thest two pieces can be divided between the two of us." Able readily agreed.


    "Umm why don''t I just take..." I wanted to give them two pieces each but before I could even finish what I was saying, they were already pushing the items in front of my face. After looking at their expectant eyes, I couldn''t reject their kindness and ended up choosing a pair of wrist guards, gloves, and a pair of boots. The wrist guards gave twenty to defense and five intellect. The gloves gave ten strength and thirty defense. As for the boots they gave fifteen defense, a speed boost of ten percent, and also ten intellect. I was confused because when I looked at my game screen to see my stats, my intellect actually did not go up, so I was not sure how this worked.


    "System why do the stats not affect me?" I could only ask the system.


    "It is because the level requirement needs to be level three, I am currently level two. Only when I hit level three will new stats appear and it is also only then that you will be able to see your stats change in ordance with these special items. Only items you buy from the shop will actually change your stats at my current level." The system replied.


    In other words, I would need to upgrade the system one more time to gain any kind of benefit from this new gear. I let out a sigh feeling a bit disappointed. I mean this would mean needing to go an entire month or more without the system, yet again. Well, I guess it really wouldn''t matter since I did n to save after returning home. I saved in the dungeon so that everything that had happened between me and Able would not disappear. There was no telling if a second time around would cause some kind of change in my future. We had just stepped into actually starting our rtionship after expressing our love for each other. In any case, now we could finally exit this dungeon and I could race home and take a wonderful hot bath.


    "System how many points for the next upgrade?" I asked. I wanted to get these new stats as soon as possible so the items of this world will allow me to take advantage of them.


    "Ten thousand points. Would you like to upgrade now, Rei?" The system asked excitedly.


    Unfortunately, I had to say no since we were not home just yet. "I will once I am at home. So please wait a little longer."


    "As you wish." The system said dejectedly, making me feel slightly bad. Only slightly because this was the same system that kept making fun of my small meat buns.


    "Did you all miss this!?" Sam''s voice made us all turn to look at him holding up a peculiar item. To be honest I had no idea what the contraption was that he was holding but it was imbued with a golden light.


    "Is that an Abacus?" Able asked as he walked over and took it from Sam. I mulled over the word abacus in my head for a while until I finally remembered hearing about something like this before. It was basically an ancient calctor. If I recall correctly it was first used back in the Mesopotamian era. I only knew about this because I had found a picture about it on the inte and wondered what it was so I ended up boogling it. It was basically a wooden frame with rows of beads used for doing calctions, simple forms of math.


    "Wow this thing is amazing, it is a legendary ranked item!" Able yelled out in surprise.


    "Oh? What are the stats?" I asked.


    "It doesn''t give any kind of stats, but it has a weird skill that uses math to give a random boost. I think it is more of a support item. It says, "<em>Special buff or debuff amount is done based on random calction</em>". So I can only think of it as such." Able exined.


    When I looked at that Abacus I could only think of one person for who it would work well. "I know this is not the best thing to do since we are all a group but do you mind if I give this to Alissa? She is a merchant''s daughter and it might help her more than any of us She will probably know how to use it properly..."


    "I''m okay with that." Marsil was the first to speak up.


    "Sounds fine to me." Sam answered as well. All eyes turned to Able who had a frown on his face.


    "You really want to give it to that thieving cat!?" Able asked, a hint of jealousy could be heard in his voice.


    "Thieving cat?" Marsil eyes opened wide withinterest.


    "She is a girl I ran into at the same time as I met Rei. She was being attacked by kidnappers and was saved by Rei. She is also my biggest love rival!" It was kind of cute seeing Able bing so flustered with jealousy. It also made me feel quite good knowing he was afraid of losing me to Alissa. Even though that would never happen.


    "Oh ho! Looks like I must meet this girl. Seems interesting things may happen while she is around." Marsil said, making light of the whole situation. Marsil''s true personality was that of a teasing nature. In other words, any chance she got to tease me and Able, she would make sure to do it right away.


    "Able, you know you have nothing to worry about." I said walking up to him and giving him a hug to try to reassure him thatI was his.


    "Fine! I know she is your friend. So go ahead." Able said reluctantly while passing me the abacus. I had a feeling Alissa was going to love this.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 98: Return To Forelonia

    Chapter 98: Return To Forelonia


    With all the loot distributed, it was now time for us to leave this hell hole of a ce. Able took us over to the tform that would teleport us out of the dungeon and had us all stand in the middle. He released a wave of magic power that flowed into the tform making it glow brightly. Before I knew what was going on, I was already in a different location. It was a small stone room with a single door. As I stepped off the tform I felt an intense burning sensation on my forearm. I looked down to see a strange mark that looked like a minotaur with a sword piercing through it.


    "That is the mark you get when exiting a dungeon so you may use this tform to warp to the boss room you defeated the boss in." Able exined to all of us since we were all staring at the marks with confused expressions.


    "I think I have had enough of dungeons for a while, I would rather kill swarms of dirty goblins trying to raid a vige than go back to that dungeon!" I really did not wish to return to that dungeon for quite some time. It was a good experience but still sucked having to deal with everything I dealt with. Maybe other dungeons were not as bad but that ce It was like a living hell for those who were just starting out. Maybe when I am strong enough to cast magic that will enable us to swiftly clear dungeon floors, I will be willing to go back to that ce. But I feel that is far from happening in the near future. At least I hoped


    The trip back to Forelonia was uneventful all the way until we reached the city gates. Standing there in all his glory for some reason or another was Jeremy Heartman, the fifth prince, and one of the male leads. The one I had gotten rid of not too long ago. "You are finally back!" And he was waving and yelling in this direction. I slid my body behind Able''s to block off any line of sight he might have on me and hope he was yelling towards someone else. But before that even happened I was suddenly side tackled by someone else.


    "Rei! Oh, my beautiful and wonderful Rei!" It was Alissa and she currently held me in her embrace and was rubbing her cheek against mine. I could see Able scowling at her which I found cute with how he was being jealous of another girl. I was going to push Alissa away but I could feel the wetness on my cheeks which told me she was crying. I gently hugged her back, patting her back until she finally calmed down.


    "Feeling better?" I asked as Alissa slowly got up. She nodded her head and wiped her eyes.


    "You have all been gone for so long and although I knew you were all still alive... I still I was worried sick!" Alissa replied. My heart softened seeing such a cute girl with teary eyes and it also made me realize Alissa was truly a good friend, although, albeit a little weird at times.


    "Uhg. Don''t mention it! I would have preferred to have left that dungeon a long time ago You have no idea how scary that ce was!" Iined. Now that it was all over, I was d to be back but at the same time the things I went through allowed me to realize my love for Able.


    "What exactly happened? Why did it take you all so long to get back?" Alissa asked, but before I could answer, someone else called out my name.


    "Rei Lancaster! Please save my sister, Feia!" I looked over to see Jeremy standing there with a pleading look on his face.


    I sighed and asked: "For what reason should I save someone who sent people to kill me. Also, how is it that I can save her when there are much stronger people than me?"


    Jeremylooked at Able and said: "Sir Abel''s mother has her..."


    "Ah Now that you mention it, I did see a girl who resembled the Princess chained up to the wall. At the time I decided to just forget about it after I saw it. That was truly an exhausting day. I went home and hugged my hand made Rei pillow and dreamt about Rei." Alissa''s words received strange stares from everyone around her. I could only guess that she was identally speaking her thoughts out loud.


    "Ahem Well, I guess we can head over there and see what is going on. But if anything she is lucky to be alive. I am surprised mom did not kill her yet. But Able..." I turned to look at Able with a smile as I said: "You can''t go inside if there is a naked woman hanging on the wall." That''s right, call me petty, but... I did not want my man looking at another girl''s naked body!


    Able gave me a teasing smileand asked: "And why is that?"


    "Do I need to spell it out for you?" I could feel my cheeks growing hot. He knew exactly why I did not want him going inside looking at another girl''s body. But he still was trying to make me say it out loud! Stupid jerk I will give him a piece of my mindter!


    "Humph! If youe in, you''re dead!" I left these words and walked off not wanting to y his little game. I could hear Marsil giggling behind my back which was making me blush even more as I picked up my pace, trying to rush back to the Ronstine estate.


    ---


    "Rei is so cute when she is embarrassed." Able said letting out augh and chasing after Rei.


    "Ummm Am I missing something here? Is it just me or are those two acting like lovers!?" Alissa asked as she looked around with fiery eyes. She looked at Sam who shrugged and then at Marsil who was giggling away and quickly slid up next to her like a shadow almost scaring Marsil out of her skin.


    "Are you a ghost!?"


    "What happened between those two?"


    "You can say they are now officially a loving couple." Marsil left these words and left a pale face Alissabehind her as she rushed to catch up.


    Jeremy walked over to Alissa and patted her on the shoulder. "She is still not yet married we still have a chance."


    Alissa turned and smacked him upside the head as she yelled: "What do you mean, we still have a chance!? Are you after my Rei too!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 99: Home Sweet Home Part One

    Chapter 99: Home Sweet Home Part One


    "You dare hit this prince!? And what do you mean your Rei!? She will be this Prince''s Princess!" Jeremy yelled which caused Able who was not too far ahead to pause his steps and turn around.


    ---


    Behind me, I heard Jeremy proim I was to be his princess. Which was the first I had ever heard of this. I mean, I only spoke to him once, how was it that he suddenly decided I should be his Princess? Thest time I looked at that section of my stats, it did not even show his name.


    Confused I looked at my stats again to see that there was now an additional name added to my People Of Interest column.


    People Of Interest:


    Grace Fortlon: Enemy 10


    Reed Lancaster: Frightened 10


    Kyle Lancaster: Friend 8


    Emily: Friend 10


    Able Ronstine: Interested 10


    Alissa Coborne: Interested 10


    Great Magus Felix: Friend 10


    Angelina Borksmark: Friend 6


    Sara: Frightened 10


    Venessa: Frightened 10


    Princess Feia: Frightened 10


    Marsil: Friend 10


    Sam: Friend 5


    Jeremy Heartman: Interested 9


    But this confused me even more because I mean how was it he had suddenly be interested in me to the point that it was almost love? I was starting to think that all the children born from the king of this country were a little off in the head. But he also seemed to be happily chatting away with Alissa, the female lead. I mean they were already starting to show each other skinship. That wonderful love tap to the stomach Alissa just gave him is proof of it, right? I couldn''t help but smile warmly at the two while Alissa began kicking Jeremy while he rolled around on the ground. How cute... Wait "Alissa! Any more and he might die!"


    I had to run back and grab Alissa to keep her from trampling the Prince to death. As I did Alissa had a slew ofints. "This bastard wanted to make you his Princess. You are already engaged with Able and I know the two of you like each other a lot, so I won''t stop your two''s rtionship but I will not allow some bastard to try to ruin your happiness!"


    Alissa''s chest was heaving up and down, her face red with anger, even the veins in her head were popping out. The only thing I could think of to do to calm her down was to give her a hug which seemed to work since she quickly put on a smile and hugged me back. Except her hands seemed to wander down towards my butt "Alissa your hands..."


    "Hehe Sorry I couldn''t resist..." Alissa said as we broke our hug. Her words and expression contradict each other as she reached up to scratch her head and stuck her tongue out at me as if she had done nothing wrong.


    By this time, Jeremy had struggled to get up off the ground while holding his stomach. He looked at me with a face filled with hope and asked: "Rei will you marry me instead of Able? I can promise you anything, money, power, whatever you want."


    "No! Sorry! Let''s go Able, Alissa, Same, Marsil." I immediately rejected him while turning around quickly and walking off. I did not want to continue this conversation. I held Able''s hand which was clenched into a fist and whispered to him: "Good job holding it in. Do not worry, I will never be stolen from you."


    This seemed to calm his anger a bit since he intertwined his fingers in mine as we continued our way into the city leaving a shocked Jeremy standing there still trying to figure out what had just happened. I could have sworn I heard something along the lines of: ''<em>I will not give up easily!</em>'',ing from behind me, I could only hope it was my imagination. But I did gain some information from his incident. It seemed Alissa did not like Jeremy. Although, this could turn into one of those, hate them so much that you can not help but love them in the end, kind of rtionships. Either way, as long as Alissa was happy it would be fine.


    I mean I will not lie, out of all the other male leads, Jeremy is the second cuties of them all. Of course, he is still leagues behind my Able, I will at least give him some praise for his looks, and no, I am not all about looks. I love Able for who he is, not just because he is handsome. Although it does help.


    With able holding my right hand and Alissa hugging my left arm, we all walked back to the Ronstine estate. We had decided to hold off reporting our findings to the Adventurers Guild for the next day since we had been gone for so long and just wanted to sit back and rx. When we arrived at the main gate the guard quickly greeted us and let us through. Surprisingly, Grandpa Lutz was on the other side waiting for us with a big smile on his face. "You have finally returned. Master and the Madam have already heard that you wereing home first before anything else. They are waiting for you in the main hall."


    Grandpa Lutz''s words surprised me a little. I had no idea how word traveled so fast that even Ruth and Cedric had already heard of our arrival so quickly. Well, this world was advanced in some ways more than others. However, I did feel bad that Grandpa Lutz was waiting outside in this heat. I mean he was dripping with sweat so I can only assume he had been here for a long time. "Grandpa Lutz, you did not have toe to meet us all the way at the main gate you know. It''s too hot for you to be standing out here like that today"


    "I see that the Young Miss is just as kind as always.But rest assured, although I may be old, this little bit of heat is nothing. Now if you will, a carriage is ready to take you to the main entrance."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 100: Home Sweet Home Part Two

    Chapter 100: Home Sweet Home Part Two


    We rode the carriage to the main entrance which it did feel good to get off my feet after such a long trip. When we entered the mansion, Ruth and Cedric were already standing there waiting for us. "It is good to see that all of you came back safe and sound."


    I could feel that the two of them were truly relieved that we were safe and sound. "It has been a long journey, sorry to worry you Mom, Dad." I said while giving them a smile. Although I was extremely tired, I still gave them my best smile.


    "We are back, Mom, Dad" Able said.


    But it seemed Ruth could tell I was really tired. We were all really tired. "Since you all have had a long trip why don''t you girls go on ahead and get cleaned up. Sam, Ablee here for a moment."


    When I heard the word bath my eyes lit up. It had been so long since I had a nice hot bath. Although some of the floors we were on allowed us to wash up in a river or pond, the water was also ice cold which was not very pleasing. And it was not just the cold water that made us rush either, the threat of monsters attacking us was also something we had to watch out for. So even if it was warm, we would only get maybe a few more minutes which was not long enough! A bath must be something one can rx in and enjoy for as long as the water was warm!


    --


    After Rei, Marsil, and Alissa went to go clean up, Sam was taken by Grandpa Lutz to his new ce of residence and Able was left to speak with his parents. "So what happened?"


    "The entire first floor was a trap room and the ceiling came down and blocked off our exit. We had no other choice but to make our way down to the first boss. It was rough, but we made it all the way to the thirtieth floor where the mid boss was. I am just happy to be home. But this was definitely a learning experience and I also gained something that might have taken a lot longer than a mere seven months." Able exined. When he remembered the first time Rei said the words ''<em>I love you</em>'', he couldn''t help but soften his gaze and smile.


    "So I am guessing your rtionship with Rei has really improved?" Ruth asked her eyes glowing. she had caught the subtle change in her son''s expression.


    "Mmm We have finally confessed our love for each other. I can now rightfully say Rei is my fiancee, not out of duty but out of love. She has finally said she loves me." Able replied.


    "Good! She will be turning fourteen soon and she wille of age a yearter. So we will have your engagement ceremony, on the same day as her birthday, so we can announce to the world this is your fiancee, the next madam of the Ronstine family! I know Rei would not want something so borate for her birthday, but, if it is an engagement party she won''t be able to deny me the right to make it a big ordeal." Ruth knew Rei wouldn''t want her birthday to be a huge event but if they added in the announcement of her and Able''s engagement in a formal announcement.


    ---


    I couldn''t help but let out a rxing sigh as the hot water of the bath made all my fatigue melt away.To my right was Marsil and to my left was Alissa. "Rei is this the friend you were talking about?"


    "Mhm That reminds me. Alissa, I have a gift for you when we get out of the bath. I hope you will like it." I said as I slid under the water allowing my whole head to be submerged. I was truly rxed right now.


    "Wait! Rei! What is it!? Why did you go underwater!? Tell me!"


    I could hear Alissa calling my name asking me what it was that I was going to give her but the water felt very nice to the point that I felt tired. I guess it would be a good idea to get out of the bath now Raising my head above the water I shook my head and wiped my eyes as I stood up. "You will find out in a bit after we get changed."


    I could see the anticipation in Alissa''s eyes which I found this side of her was quite cute. Although her image as a female lead had beenpletely wrecked after she became one of my love interests. She was still a cute girl after all. I did hope in the future she will find someone who can truly love her for who she was. But no matter what, it would not change the fact that Alissa will always be my precious friend.


    After getting changed, Alissa waited patiently as I pulled out an object from my bag that I had taken with me on my trip to the dungeon and handed it over to Alissa. When her eyes fell on it, she gasped in surprise. "This is an abacus!? "


    "Mhm. It has the ability to give a special buff based on a random calction. I figured since you are a merchant''s daughter you would be able to use it. It dropped from the mid boss of the dungeon. I hope maybe it can be of some use." I replied. I was a bit worried that maybe she wouldn''t like it but I guess my worries were unwarranted because a bright smile formed on her lips as she hugged the abacus in her arms.


    "Thank you, Rei! I love it!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 101: Home Sweet Home Part Three

    Chapter 101: Home Sweet Home Part Three


    I couldn''t help but smile seeing how happy she was.I was d we were able to find something she could use in her day to day life as well if she was ever attacked. "Let''s go eat! I am starved for a home cooked meal! The term ''home sweet home'' is something I finally truly understand."


    Yes, it felt good to be home. Don''t get me wrong, I did like traveling back and forth from the forest, seeing the sights outside of the Forelonia, but being home, in thefort of your own domain was the best feeling. I was d I was able to have such a journey after only being in this world for so long. But now that I think about it, most of my time in this world was stuck in the depths of the dungeon, I hope I will not need to do such a thing in the near future.


    I guess Ruth must have known that we were going to be hungry because she had a table full of food ready for us when we went downstairs. But who would have known that Ruth also had a bomb to drop on me. "Rei, my dear you will be turning fourteen soon, so I was going to hold your engagement party on the same day, and officially announce you as part of the Ronstine family."


    "Huh? But I have no, what you would call proper manners of a girl my age." This was true. As for the other nobles'' daughters, they were all taught proper etiquette from a young age and were refined to act like ady while in public. Me, a soul from Japan who had no proper manners to think of, there was no way I would be able to act as one of these high ss daughters in such a short time, even if I were to start my training now. But the biggest problem of all was When the hell was my birthday? It had never dawned on me to ask anyone when I was born. I figured it would not matter. I only know that this body was thirteen when I arrived in this world.


    "System!" I could only call out my trusty system to help me with this. I mean it was horrible to not even know my own birthdate.


    "Rei, you will be turning fourteen in about four months'' time. I believe it is the 16th day of the spring month" The system replied.


    Like Earth, there were four seasons on Lovetania. winter, spring, summer, fall. Normally months were thirty days and would be defined by the first month or second month but they were also referred to by the season. Winter month would be the equivalent of December, January, and February on Earth. So in this case the 16th day of the spring month would be March 16th. If I were to say the 36th day of the spring month I would be talking about April 6th. Both ways were correct and could be used without any confusion no matter where you went. Well, as so was written in the storyline for Magical Love.


    "So March 16th huh? I have been here for almost a year. I did notice it was getting colder. Luckily, Forelonia is on the south side of the kingdom or I would die from the bitter cold the north gets." I did notice it was a bit colder when we left the dungeon but it was still nice enough for what I was wearing so I didn''t think much about it at the time. Not to mention we had juste out of a hot hell hole.


    "Rei, there is no need to worry about all those boring subjects. As a daughter of the Ronstine house, it is normal for you to wield a sword and not know how to do needle work or anything else some noble daughter would learn. Put it this way Rei, I have no idea what I am doing when ites to any of that! That is why Fey is by my side! Anyway, if anyone says anything just beat them up! Hahaha!" Ruth said proudly whileughing.


    I noticed out of the corner of my eye, Cedric was holding his head and shaking it. I wondered if this meant it would be a good idea to at least have some of the knowledge those noble daughters had. Even if it wasn''t much. I mean I could already see it now. As soon as I entered the academy the rich noble girls would pick on me for being a country bumpkin. This was what had happened to Alissa when she first joined the academy as someone from a merchant''s family who had no time to train in any of that stuff. I gave a knowing nce to Cedric who gave me a slight nod. This was basically us establishing an understanding that I needed some training.


    "Anyway, I will make sure we host a splendid birthday party/engagement party for you. Oh, I can not wait I guess I will start with the color scheme Ahhh before that! Rei, after dinner,e with me." Ruth said, her expression turning serious. I could only guess it had something to do with those who tried to kill us.


    After dinner, Ruth took me to the small meeting hall where when I walked through the doors I was given an eye full of three naked people. All three of them were people I knew. My blood rted brother Reed, Princess Feia, Venessa, and just like what Alissa had said, they were all lined up against the wall strung up by their wrist.


    Ruth sat in the chair while Fey served us tea. "Tell me the truth, did you get attacked on the way to the dungeon? Able wouldn''t tell me and I figured it is because he was not sure if you wanted me to know or not."


    "Yes, we did, twice in fact. Each time we did kill them"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 102: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part One

    Chapter 102: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part One


    "Oh? You did hmm..." The expression Ruth had at this time was something that chilled me to the bone. Normally she is smiling away andughing while telling me interesting things but today the expression she was showing was brand new and it seemed as if she was ready to murder all who came in her line of sight.


    But what happened next caused me to be shocked beyond belief. All three of the people who were chained on the wall were suddenly ripped from the wall and floated over to us with a wave of Ruth''s hand. Ruth looked at the three people and a smile that did not reach her eyes formed on her lips. "Now what do you three have to say for yourselves?"


    "Ah Mom they have gags in their mouth..." I reminded, since Ruth was asking them a question. I figured she would at least want to hear their answer.


    "Hmmm? Oh right..." Ruth waved her hand and the gags in Princess Feia and Venessa''s mouth came out allowing them to take a deep breath. She left Reed''s gag in so I guess she did not want to hear his opinion.


    "Please release me! I promise to never show myself in front of you again!" Princess Feia was the first to plead for freedom.


    "Sister inw, how can you treat me like this when we are family while this girl is an outsider!?" Venessa still could not understand why she was being treated as she was. Was she not of the same family as Ruth? Was she not the wife of Ruth''s brother inw!?


    Ruth ignored her and turned to me instead: "Now, my dear Rei what do you think?"


    I looked at Ruth and then looked at the three. First I looked at Reed who I had really no connection to except for him being this body''s blood rted brother. I could care less about what happens to him. Then I looked at Princess Feia, who was just a spoiled brat. Although she was involved with the plot to kill me, I still had to give some respect to the king and Jermey. As for Venessa. She was Sara''s mom and also the main cause of why Sara was the way she was. Venessa had wanted to push her daughter on to Able so her family could take over the main house. They never realized that to keep the title of Magic Knight General even if Cedric and Ruth were to pass away and Able took over the family unless he had already received the title from the king himself for his own deeds they would be demoted to nothing but magic knights.


    What''s more, if nothing was done with this woman, she would continue to keep trying to split me and Able up or just try to kill me again. It was then that I decided toplete my mandatory event. "Mom, as for Reed, you can just kill him for all I care. I want nothing to do with him and to be honest he doesn''t deserve to inherit the Lancaster name even if I don''t care about the name myself. Kyle although slow on the uptake would at least make a better heir. As for Princess Feia, the Fifth Prince has already begged me to allow her to go home to be punished. But I think she needs to be punished before heading home. I will think of what punishment I wish her to haveter and finally for Venessa."


    I turned my gaze at the woman who was ring at me, her eyes full of killing intent. I got up out of my chair and made a small blue me appear on the tip of my right index finger. Venessa''s eyes went wide with fear but even still she still was able to bark out: "What do you n to do!? I am your elder! A slut who tried to seduce my daughter''s future husband does not belong in this family!"


    Her words made her sound like a crazy woman. But they also angered me beyond belief. Able was my man. He was the first person who I have ever fallen in love with. We are both in love and nothing wille between us not now, not ever. I tilted my head to the side as I began to speak. "Venessa, you and your daughter are truly blood rted. From what I can tell, you have been held here for a very long time. Your body stinks of sweat and dirt. It is very disgusting. I must ask though. Where is your husband? Why has he note to save you?"


    My questions seemed to have jogged something in Venessa''s mind as her eyes began to wander around the room. She must have realized now that her husband wanted nothing to do with her anymore. After not seeing what she was looking for she red at me and began to bark some more: "You little fucking slut! Did you seduce my husband too? Is that why he has note to save me even after all this time!? Look how young you are and you are already spre Ahhhhh!!!!!"


    The little me I had on my fingertip turned into a huge me as I held it under Venessa''s chin. Her entire head lit up like a Christmas tree. I waited until the hair on her head waspletely burnt off before putting it out. her skin and hair werepletely burnt she looked very hideous at this time. "I can take a lot of insults but I will say one thing. I would never cheat on Able. I love him more than anything in this world. He is someone I owe so much to that I could never repay. Your dirty thoughts need to not be said out loud. Your husband left you here because you are a crazy woman. You wish for your daughter to marry Able? How is that even possible? They are too close in blood rtion that it would be an act of incest! And even if they were second or third cousins it wouldn''t matter. Just by the fact that you are of the same family, it is sick!"


    "Very well said!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 103: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part Two

    Chapter 103: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part Two


    "Mom I think we should hold a family meeting and call uncle over as well. With dad here as well, we can finally put an end to this nonsense..." I couldn''t go too far. I knew Ruth would not care but I would rather not have any lingering problems down the road and this was a good time to establish my right to be here.


    I saw Ruth lost in thought before she finally said: "We will do it your way. As for the other two. Princess Feia and Reed "


    Ruth''s question made me think of what I should do about them. That was when two ideas popped into my mind.


    "I thought about it and I was thinking that Princess Feia should be temporarily demoted to amoner and then forced to join the military as a soldier. She would receive no special treatment and would also allow her to have a hard form of education beat into her. Of course, please have someone to guard her so she will not suffer from any sexual assault. I think her shadow guard would be up to it.


    " As for Reed, he should be locked up after he listens to that good for nothing father of mine pass the title of heir over to my twin brother Kyle." I hoped this would be a lesson for them all.


    Venessa I could not deal with personally due to her being family to the Ronstines and Princess Feia was royalty. As for Reed, he was the only one I could deal with as I truly wished. I did not want to kill him but he should at least be sentenced to prison for the rest of his life. He may have notmitted murder but, he did try to kill me, Able, and my friends. Prison was an even worse punishment than death for someone like Reed who grew up being pampered. Prison in this world was no cakewalk like on Earth. Human rights did not apply to those who did wrong. They were normally ced in deep mines where they ved away for days on end with little to no rest. It was literally hell for those like Reed.


    Princess Feia''s punishment was also very good since she is so spoiled having to work hard and get punished for any of her outburst would teach her how to respect others. But female soldiers were also prone to sexual assault which I did not wish upon any girl whether she tried to kill me or not. This is why I asked to have someone guard her against such things.


    "Hmm, these are good punishments. Although I would have just tossed the little bitch into the military camp naked and left her to her own devices, I will respect your wishes and have her guarded. Hey, shadow man, get out here I know you are here." Ruth said while flicking a small ball of ice she had formed with magic to a dark corner of the room.


    A familiar figure appeared in that spot rubbing his head. "Madam Ronstine..." Even though he did his best to keep hisposer, his voice still went very high and squeaked.


    "Go to the pce and make that old mane here this instant. If he is not here by tomorrow morning tell him I will throw his daughter out in the dregs where those smelly old men who haven''t seen a woman in years will ravish her body." Normally if one spoke in such a way about the royal family they would be killed for treason of defaming the royal family but to Ruth, it did not matter. This was what true strength was in this world, the right to stand above all, even the leader of the nation.


    "As you wish..." The shadow guard voice quivered.


    "Oh yes tell the Fifth Prince he owes me a favor." I added in. The shadow guard gave me a grateful look and a nod before he made a few hand signs and vanished in a puff of smoke. No matter how I looked at it, his actions were no different than that Narupoop show. I still can not remember the name of that crappy show. I do remember it was all the rage with the boys back in school but since they only cared about that and sluts, then it must have been a crappy show.


    "Rei, tomorrow you should go back to that house you used to live in, drag that old bastard over here, and also escort your twin brother here as well. I would also like to have a word with him." The look Ruth gave just now made me feel a shiver run up my spine. Sorry Kyle, the twin brother I really know nothing about. It seems karma is about to kick you in the ass for neglecting the old Rei.


    "I will Umm can I bring Able with me?" I asked. I would feel morefortable dealing with them if Able was at my side.


    "Of course dear! If he didn''t go I would give him a spanking." Ruth said with a lightugh. But I had a feeling from the look in Ruth''s eyes that it was no simple spanking. Ruth stood up and pped her hands "Since this is all settled now, let''s go ahead and call the family meeting to deal with this bitch."


    I watched as Ruth waved her hand sending both Reed and Princess Feia back to the wall they were chained up to before. The chains that were once broken repaired themselves and resped back on to the two as if time was reversing. I waspletely amazed at what I was seeing. I had a feeling this was nothingpared to Ruth''s true power. Ruth dusted her hands off and got up. "Okay, let''s go. Fey call my husband, my son, and my brother inw along with that other little bicth as well."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 104: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part Three.

    Chapter 104: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part Three.


    "Mom before that can we put clothes on the girls?" I asked. I mean I did not want Able looking at other women naked!


    "Oh~! Right I forgot." Ruth had another maid run to quickly get some clothes while I went outside the hall to stop Able since I figured he might be the first to arrive. Sure enough, he was.


    "No entry until Mom says it is okay." I said causing Able to look at me confused.


    "Oh? Okay Do you know what the meeting is about? Dad went to get Uncle Edwin and Sara as well." Able asked as he reached out and grabbed my hand. I blushed slightly and slipped my fingers between his.


    "My! My! My! I called you kids a few times now and here you are getting all lovey-dovey in the hallway!" Ruth''s voice came a few minutester from behind us. She had a huge smile on her face, making me turn bright red.


    As for Able, he did not seem to mind as he tightened his grip on my hand. "When two people are in love, isn''t things like this normal?"


    "Very true! But still, you guys make such a cute couple. A beautiful one in fact. Rei has beauty that can not bepared, while Able your handsomeness matches to her beauty just right." Ruth every word was making my face grow hotter and hotter. I felt like I was going to pass out from embarrassment. And Able was not helping at all adding fuel to the fire as he rained downpliments as well.


    Luckily Ruth''s expression went from a smile to a frown as she said: "They are here. Come I made sure they are clothed Rei, so do not worry about Able getting an eye full of anything he should not see."


    I could see a sly smile form on Able''s face as he released my hand and put his arm around my waist walking me inside the small meeting hall.


    ---


    Inside the hall, I saw that Reed was still butt naked while Venessa and Princess Feia were now fully clothed. They had on long ragged shirts that went down to their feet. I was not even sure if those things had been washed at all with how much dirt and stains were on them. Not that it would matter with how much they smelled anyway. It seemed Ruth had healed Venessa''s face as well. Although her hair was stillpletely gone. Her husband if you could even call him that said nothing as he set down his shivering daughter in a seat. Sara had to be carried over since she was basically a living doll. Just seeing her in such a state kinda made me regret my actions before. It did seem that I went a bit too far when dealing with her. Although what I did, did work but now that I look at her like this, I feel regret. I guess Able sensed my feelings because he pulled me over to a chair and had me sit in hisp. This meeting hall did not have many seats, four to be precise. Mom and dad took one each, Sara was in another, and Able took thest one and I was sitting in hisp. He held my hand and hugged my waist which calmed my heart a bit.


    "Edwin, I called you here to deal with this wife of yours. Not only had she put it in her daughter''s mind that she would be my son''s wife, but she has also even tried to kill my daughter inw whom I treat like my own daughter. And from what I hear those people they sent did not care if they killed my son in the process. All three culprits are on the wall over there. Now tell me how should I handle a scheming bitch who wishes to harm my family? Oh and let me tell you you should thank Rei for calling this meeting because it was her idea to have youe, otherwise I would have just killed her and burnt her remains. No one would have noticed the difference if she was not around am I right? Mr. has a woman on the outside who has just given birth to a son for you." Ruthid everything on the table like it was nothing, even revealing Edwin''s affair. I had to say when Ruth did things she did not care for anyone else''s feelings at all.


    Edwin''s face turned red not from embarrassment but from anger. "She did what!? I specifically told the bitch not to even think about trying to have Sara marry your son. This entire time she had told me that Sara tried to befriend Able''s fiancee only to have the girl beat her up and then kill her over and over in the training field for fun. I have been putting up with her shit and letting her run her mouth even to the point where I am getting a bad name with the other nobles. This is my own fault for being so busy and just not caring about the bitch."


    It seemed Edwin liked to say the word ''<em>bitch</em>'' a lot. Well, a lot of his words were pretty vulgar. Not that I can me him. I mean what better word other than the word ''<em>bitch</em>'' could describe Venessa? But what he said afterward surprised me even more. "From this day forth Venessa and I are no more. Send her to a brothel somece for all I care. Do what you will with her. But I have a favor to ask. Can you take in Sara as your own? She was raised by Venessa and has no proper upbringing. Although I was mostly working all the time. I ended up meeting another woman who did n to bring in as my concubine. She bore me a son and I will be bringing her and my new son to the side family."


    "No! If you wish for Sara to be taken care of by me then you can forget it. I do not like the little bicth. If you can not take care of your own kids, then do not bring them on the Ronstine property. If you can not make time for your family then I will not allow them near my home. Cedric, although has had to go to battle many times, always tries to spend a few hours with his family. If you are incapable of even doing this then you should not have a family altogether. Cedric, what do you think?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 105: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part Four

    Chapter 105: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part Four


    Cedric looked at Ruth then at Edwin and let out a sigh. "Edwin you are my brother. But I can''t have you here on the Ronstine estate any longer. Your family will need to move to their own residence. You need to learn to care for your own children. If you can not do this then there is no point in you being a father."


    "Cedric! You will throw your own flesh and blood out!? I know my wife and child have done wrong. I understand that and am willing to get rid of them all to make amends. Are you really going to throw your own flesh and blood brother out for the sake of some outsider?" Edwin yelled.


    This whole situation did not sit right with me. I felt like I was breaking up their family. So before anyone could answer, I stood up causing everyone to look at me. I bowed my head as I said: "I am sorry for causing such a disturbance. I love Able, but I can not stand the fact that because of me you are all arguing like this. I know the things Sara and Venessa did are very wrong and to be honest Edwins inability to be there to help raise his own daughter and keep his wife on a leash is a big reason why all of this happened. But dad and Edwin are brothers. If this goes on you two will end up with a rift between the two of you because of me. With that said I will leave this house in order to keep this from happening.


    "I thank you all for your love and care during my time here. I will return to my family''s home in order to not cause an issue for the rest of you..." I wasn''t able to stop my tears. I did not want to leave this house. But I never expected things to turn out like this. Edwin was Cedric''s brother and I could see that he did not wish to kick his brother out of the family. I did not want to see this happening and there was no way I would allow it to happen. I would rather leave than have Cedric and Edwin lose all familial rtions.


    "Huh!? Wait! Rei! I object!" Able stood up and hugged me from behind. His warm embrace felt nice and I wished to always be by his side but I had already made up my mind.


    "Able let me go. This is for the good of your family. Dad looks hurt having to say the words he just said. I love everyone here. I love dad, I love mom and I love you most of all. I do not wish to leave but I must if it means that dad and Edwin will not have aplete fallout. " Family was important. In my past life, my family was busy but we loved each other dearly. Family members should look out for each other and no one should evere in between them.


    I did my best to try to shake Able off and even though I could if I used all my strength but I was afraid to hurt him so he was able to hold on to me no matter how much I struggled.


    "Enough!" Ruth suddenly yelled. "No one is going anywhere! Rei, dear you have passed my final test."


    Ruth''s words made me look up at her with a confused expression. I did not understand what she meant by test. Ruth walked over to me and pulled me away from Able and gave me a hug. "Rei, I am sorry for making you cry. But I had to know what kind of choice you would make in a situation like this. Did you think that Edwin didn''t know that his wife was here? It was him who captured her for me and brought her over after he heard what happened. But I had to know what you would do in a situation when family members would sh because of you when they had not done anything to you directly.


    " If you stood by and did nothing while Edwin was kicked out. I would have canceled the engagement right then and there no matter how much I liked you. But you did not do that, you chose to give up everything in order to keep Cedric and Edwin from forming a rift between each other as brothers. I can tell you love us all, Rei, and we love you as well. Please do not hate us for putting you through this." Ruth''s hug on me tightened as my tears continued to fall. A wave of relief fell over me knowing I did not need to leave. I did not wish to go back to that house. I wanted to be here with Ruth, Cedric, and Able. I hugged Ruth back not wanting to let go. There is an idiom: ''<em>A mother''s embrace is always warm</em>'', this idiom couldn''t be any more correct. At this moment I have never felt such warmth in my life.


    ---


    "Ahh geez, Ruth, I told you we didn''t need to do this! We made her cry."Cedric said while scratching his head. He had always found Rei to be bright and caring. Always thinking of others over herself. When Ruth brought up this test to make sure there were no ws in her character he was extremely opposed to it. The look of hurt and unwillingness he gave earlier was him not wanting to put Rei through the test.


    "You know sister inw this little girl does not hold back. Her words hurt because they were too damn true..." Edwin alsoined. But mainly because Rei had stabbed him where it hurts. But it was not his fault! Unlike Cedric who was a general and could do as he pleased. He is still a foot soldier who had to go on patrols for months at a time to protect the borders. He more than anyone wished he could spend more time with his daughter. He was also madder than anyone when he found out how deranged his daughter had be because of his crazy wife. He wanted to divorce her a long time ago but he stayed with her for his daughter''s sake.


    "Can someone tell me what is going on!?" Able finally blew his top. "What the hell are you all thinking!? Testing Rei!? Making her Cry!? Are you people even adults!? I do not care what the test results were. Rei is my future wife and no one can rece her! If she were to be forced out, I would have followed after her even if it means giving up my family name!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 106: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part Five

    Chapter 106: Establishing My Right To Be Here Part Five


    Both Ruth and Cedric looked at Able with shocked expressions. I guess they never expected Able to say such things. Able was their only child so it was not surprising that him saying this would cause them to feel shocked.


    "Able do you know what you are saying!?" Ruth yelled. I guess she couldn''t believe that Able would say such a thing.


    "Yes, I do! Mom, did you think I would always follow everything you said? You may be the strongest person in this kingdom but when ites to Rei, the girl I love, I will not give her up no matter what you say. I could give a shit less about some test result. Rei is my future wife and no one will be able to stand in the way of that. Not the king, not dad, and not even you can stand in my way of that. I would rather die than not be with Rei." I know at times like this I shouldn''t let my emotions get the best of me but how could I stop my heart from pounding when the Able was saying such things. His love for me was so pure and true that I couldn''t help blushing and having my heart pound like crazy. Even the smile and tears in my eyes were things I could not control at this time.


    "Well said!" Ruth suddenly went from being shocked to making, not just me, but everyone else dumbfounded. "Able, for your age, you are already a fine man. To be honest, if you did not say anything I was going to punish you. Rei is a special girl. You must cherish her from here on out. And quickly make me some grandkids. I know how about we knock down the wall between your rooms and get rid of one of the beds? This way things are more likely to happen. Yes, let''s do this!"


    All of a sudden my head was spinning with Ruth''s sudden change of attitude and suddenly speaking about grandkids. I was not even fourteen why was she getting ahead of herself!? There was no way I was ready for anything that had to deal with ''<em>that</em>'' or anything beyond kissing for that matter! So I absolutely refused. "Mom please stop! I can not do that! When I am older and am ready, I will make sure to give you a grandchild but right now, I am not even an adult, never mind anywhere near ready to have kids or share a bed with Able!"


    As I spoke my entire head felt like it was going to melt. I knew my face was beat red and there was nothing I could do about it and it was making me even more embarrassed as I spoke. I guess Cedric saw my plight and decided to interject. "Ruth, she''s right, it is too early for them. They should wait until they are ready."


    Hearing Cedric''s words, Ruth seemed to have calmed down a bit but also seemed crestfallen from her idea, which she thought was genuinely a great idea being so quickly rejected without much thought. "Fine we will keep things as is Rei and Able Treat each other well, I love the both of you and wish for nothing but happiness between the two of you."


    [Ding!]


    [You havepleted the mandatory event! You have earned your ce in the Ronstine family showing your dominance by having the only son of the Ronstine family willing to leave to be with you. Along with crushing those who sought to push you out you havepleted the task.]


    [10000 System Points Added, Ten Save Tokens Added.]


    [Ding!]


    [Mandatory Event Started!]


    [Completion Guidelines: Be the best Magical Knight in the entire world]


    [Rewards: Main Event: 100,000,000 System Points, Special Gift]


    [Failure: Face God''s Wrath]


    [Time To Completion: Unlimited]


    I had no time to even understand what was going on anymore when bells were going off in my head. I seemed to havepleted the main event, but was immediately given another one. I figured I could ask the system about it once things were settled here. Too much was happening around me and I was feeling a little out of it.


    "Okay with that all settled, we still need to deal with Venessa." Edwin suddenly cut in. He looked over at me as if expecting me to say something but instead began to speak: "When all is said and done, Venessa is still the mother of my child. But this does not mean she can escape the fact that she tried to kill a member of our family. So Rei, what would you like to do with her?"


    "I umm Maybe just give her over to the guards and have the courts decide?I really don''t know what to do with Venessa. How about I just leave it to you three to decide. I would prefer not to be responsible for her punishment." I said. I really just wanted to wash my hands of Venessa all together. So to do that it was better to just push her on to the adults to deal with it.


    "Then we will decideter and report what we decided at that time. Oh and Rei, I am sorry. My family has caused you a lot of hardships. Please ept my apologies." Edwin said before bowing his head to me.


    This caused me to be flustered as I quickly helped him up. "Please raise your head, I also wish to say sorry. It seems I went a little far with my anger when dealing with Sara. "


    I was no psychology doctor so I could not help with how to bring Sara out of her doll like state. I could only hope that maybe one day Sara will be able to be a normal human again with a much better attitude towards life.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 107: Returning Home Part One

    Chapter 107: Returning Home Part One


    When our little meeting was over I knew tomorrow would be another hectic day. Alissa was waiting in my room with Marsil. We were going to have a sleepover tonight. When I left the small hall, Able was next to me. He grabbed my hand and interlocked his fingers with mine. "Rei no matter what happens I will never leave you."


    His words warmed my heart, I gripped his hand and lowered my head to try to hide my blushing cheeks as I nodded. I guess he was worried I would think otherwise but after all he has said, there is no way I would ever think anything else than Able loved me from the bottom of his heart. I never thought in my past life, that I would ever find a person that would teach me what love meant. But after meeting Able, I not only learned what love meant but learned what it was like to be loved from the bottom of someone''s heart.


    We walked up the stairs in silence and when we got to Able''s room I was going to part ways with Able when he said: "Do you minding in for a minute?"


    I nodded my head and followed Able into his room for the first time. To my surprise, it was not anywhere near as big as mine. Although it was big it had the necessities but all down scaledpared to my room. In a way, I felt sort of bad. But being in this room made me slightly nervous, I mean it was my first time in a boys room. Luckily Able did not lead me towards the bed since I sure as hell was not ready for something like that but he did lead me to the couch and sat right next to me with our shoulders touching.


    "Rei, I am sorry for what my parents put you through today. I had no idea that they were going to test you at all and definitely not like that." Able said while lowering his head.


    "Able, it''s fine. I won''t say that I am not upset by how they went about it but I do see their concern. I am just d I was able to pass their test and I do not have to leave. The thought of having to separate from you really hurt. " Just thinking about being apart from Able made me tear up.


    Able pulled me close and hugged me tightly. I, of course, hugged him back. "No matter where you go Rei, I will be there by your side.." His breath blew across my neck making it tickle. I looked up at him and he looked at me. There was silence for a few seconds as we stared at each other. Then able lowered his head and took my lips. Our tongues intertwined as we made out on the couch in his room.


    I had no idea how long we were kissing for but we were rudely interrupted when the side door that led to my room, mmed open, and Alissa came charging into the room with a broomstick in her hand. I was slightly disappointed since I was enjoying my kiss with Able. "Rei are you o What the hell are you doing to my Rei!?"


    And Alissa being Alissia once again dered me as her personal property. But seeing Able and Alissa fighting it out like always, made me smile. Nothing had changed. I was still here in the ce I felt the mostfortable, next to the man I wish to spend my life with. I kind of wished I could hurry up and grow older so I could marry him already. I was still worried about the future though since you never knew what would happen.


    I think the ideals I used to live by were slowly slipping out the window. Not that I minded. Because if I think about it. I have been with Able for almost a year. In Japan, I would probably have only held hands with a boy. But here I was making out with Able on his couch, in his room, where anything could happen. Not that I would let it go any further than kissing I find it funny really. I wondered if it was because I was starting to meld with this world. To be honest, I could hardly remember what my mother and father looked like any more This thought was somewhat sad


    "Huh? Rei!? Why are you crying!?" Both Able and Alissa in perfect sync asked at the same time.


    I forced a smile and wiped my eyes as I said: "It''s nothing."


    I stood up and gave Able a kiss on the lips before saying: "I will see you in the morning. I will go bathe and sleep. We have a busy day tomorrow."


    "Alright have a good night." Able said with a smile. I then dragged Alissa out of the room. Walking pastMarsil whose lips were curled up to a teasing smile. I could already tell I was going to be in for it tonight.


    ---


    The next day I had Able, Alissa, Marsil, ire, and Sid with me as we left the Ronstine estate. Our destination? My old home so I can drag Baron Lancaster back to the Ronstine estate. We made our way through the city until we finally stood in front of my old home where a burly man who looked more like a thug than a guard, stood guard in front of the front gate.


    "Who are you!?" The guard yelled and pointed his sword at us.


    I only sighed and pinched the de of the sword. A cracking sound was heard and the sword broke in two, causing the guard to freeze in ce like a statue. One piece was still in the hand of the guard while the other was in my hand. "You should go find a better job." After leaving these words I walked right past him kicking the gate open as I did. The gate flew off its hinges andnded a few meters away with a loud bang.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 108: Returning Home Part Two

    Chapter 108: Returning Home Part Two


    I took a step through the gate as everyone followed behind me. The path to the main entrance of the Lancaster estate was not as long as the Ronstine estate, which was normal since we were barons after all. The Lancasters could not afford as muchnd as the Ronstines. So our trip only took a few minutes before I was standing in front of two more guards.


    "Who are you!?" One of the guards asked. This one did not draw his sword.


    "Oh? You don''t even recognize the young miss of the Lancaster house? I guess that is to be expected. Seeing how my own father doesn''t even know my name, what I look like, how old I am, or that he had a daughter at all for that matter. But he still has the balls to sell me off even when he had no idea who I was. I could have been a princess who was just staying at the manor temporarily and he would have still sold me off. Not that it matters since I now am treated properly. Anyway, I suggest you move out of the way or you will get hurt." I said which confused the two guards. They looked at each other and seemed to not know what they should do.


    Finally, the other guard asked. "Are you the cause of the loud bang earlier?"


    "Mhm! I kicked the front gate down. If you do not wish to end up like that gate, I would suggest you move." I said menacingly as I took a step forward towards them. The two guards gulped and took a step back before looking at each other and slowly stepping aside. To me these guys were smart. They knew when to back down.


    But who would have thought I would have a big surprise as I pushed open the front doors. A person who I recognized and one who should have been banished from the estate was standing there in the middle of the main hall staring back at me in shock. Her lips slowly curled up into a cruel smile as she said: "Oh if it isn''t the little bitch who was sold off. "


    I instantly grabbed Able''s hand, who was about to draw his sword. I knew how protective he was of me but him bloodying his hands over someone like this was not worth it. "Don''t..." I looked over at him and smiled. Able reluctantly nodded his head, so I turned back to look at the old woman. It was none other than the nanny Kyle had sent away, Grace Fortlon. I have no idea how she got back into the house but my guess it has something to do with Reed.


    "Nothing to say? Figures as much from a wench who was sold off. I bet you are wondering how I am back, right? Well, Master Reed was kind enough to bring me back and even punished your bastard brother. I bet he is now wishing he nev Urk!" I couldn''t stand it anymore and rushed forward and grabbed the old woman by her throat. It seemed my violent side wasing out. For all it was worth, even though he neglected to check in on me, when Kyle found out I was mistreated he was trying to turn things around. He was not a bad kid, just slow on the uptake.


    "If you want your life, where is he?" I asked as I slowly began to squeeze her neck. The nanny''s eyes went wide and began struggling to get away but no matter what she did she could not get free, so she could only concede with pleading eyes.


    Seeing this, I released my grip and she fell to the floor. After coughing and catching her breath she finally said: "He is in the basement!"


    "Sid, go save my stupid brother. ire, tie this old woman up and stuff her in a sack. We will take her with us." Sid and ire gave me their confirmation before going to do the tasks I had given them. We did not go upstairs yet to see the baron. I waited for Kyle to be rescued first. I did not go myself since someone had to wait at the entrance in case the baron tried to leave. Ten minutester Kyle who had whip marks and bruises all over his body was helped into the main hall by Sid. He looked a mess and just as skinny as I did before leaving the house.


    Seeing him in such a state made me feel bad since this was partially my fault. I walked over to him and cast a healing spell on him, making his wounds disappear. "Kyle..."


    "Rei!? Why did youe? If Reed sees you, he will kill you!" Kyle eximed. He was actually more worried about me than himself...


    I couldn''t help but smile faintly as I patted him on the head. "It''s fine. As of today, the Lancaster house will be given to you. The old bastard upstairs is no longer fit to be a baron. As for Reed, you do not need to worry about him."


    Kyle looked at me confused but I smiled and motioned for Sid to help him up. "Take Kyle to his room and get him a bath and some clean clothes. If anyone tries to stop you just knock them out. If need be just kill them." I had no feelings for the people in this house, to me, they were no different from those kidnappers. They were all corrupted and did as they pleased.


    "Rei!?" Kyle looked at me, his eyes looking for answers but I only smiled at him and said: "Kyle trust me, you will no longer be treated like this again and I hope you can make the name Lancaster one that is not looked down on as a scummy noble who does whatever they please because of their status."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 109: Returning Home Part Three

    Chapter 109: Returning Home Part Three


    After Sid left with Kyle, I had Marsil and ire guard the door so that no one could run away. I then proceeded up the stairs with Alissa and Able as we walked towards my good for nothing father''s office. When we reached the office a guard was standing at the door. He was about to knock and announce our arrival but Able quickly rushed forward and stopped him. I wanted to surprise this father of mine. I wanted to see that look on his face when he saw me for the first time in many years.


    But as I stood outside his door getting ready to open it, I could hear him talking from inside. "Those damn Ronstines really are cheap. They sent me only a few coppers for that woman they bought off me."


    " Haha, what woman?" Another voice that I did not recognize came from within the room.


    "I don''t know, some maid I guess. Their son took a fancy of her and wanted to marry her. Once he mentioned money I did not hesitate to say yes. Unfortunately, I did not ask how much. Anyway, why are you here? You know if I get caught with you in my house it would be treason!" I covered my mouth in shock hearing their conversation. I didn''t even have time to be mad at the fact that he just called me some maid! So instead of barging in, I decided to wait and listen. Luckily Able took quick action and knocked out the guard already.


    "Rx, no one will know I am even here. My Father Emperor wants to know if you can really grant our army passage into the areas to the west, unnoticed?" The mysterious man asked.


    "Of course, it will take some time though. The n was not to attack for quite some time right?" Baron Lancaster asked.


    "Yes, right now we just want to send one hundred men to start scouting out the area. Selinicia has a lot of territory, so we want to inspect the different areas which will take time." The mysterious man answered.


    "That''s fine. I will notify the people at the west pass to let you through. Just keep your end of the bargain. Once you take over Selinicia, you must grant me a high position in the court!" I was appalled by what I was hearing. So it turns out the reason the Empire was able to enter Selinicia with ease in the story of Magical Love was due to this good for nothing father of mine!?


    I nced over at Able who gave me a nod. I turned to Alissa and said: "Hide in the side room over there."


    "Rei, be careful." Alissa said as she gave me a worried look and did as I asked. I guess Alissa knew it was best to listen to me than to stubbornly tag along. For this, I was grateful since I did not wish for her to get hurt.


    With Alissa safe, I raised my foot and kicked the door end sending it to the other side of the room with a loud bang. "Who!?"


    The two men stood up in surprise as they looked at me as I walked in, Able behind me. "Able, grab the tall man. I will get this good for nothing."


    "You dare!?" The mysterious man shouted. He waved his hand and a sword appeared in it. But Able did not care as he drew his sword as well. The two swords shed causing sparks to fly about.


    "Able Ronstine!?" My good for nothing father finally yelled out. He then looked at me and yelled: "Who the hell are you? Why did you break into my home!? Guards!"


    I watched as he struggled to pull out his sword from its sheath. This half balding man who was obviously overweight was actually my birth father? I felt shivers run up my spine just thinking about it. Nheless, I had no choice but to state who I was. "You seem to be mistaken, Baron Lancaster. I can not break into a home when I have my own room here. You see that maid you sold, happened to be your own flesh and blood. No matter how much I hate to say it, I am your biological daughter."


    "What nonsense are you spe." As if struck with a revtion, Baron Lancaster''s voice got caught in his throat. His eyes turned cold as he suddenly yelled out: "You little bitch, you dare usurp the heir of the Lancaster house!? You are just like that bitch mother of yours. You women just do as you please not even realizing that men are far superior! You daree back here after hurting your brother. If I do not teach you to respect men today, then myst name is not Lancaster!"


    "I see why Reed was so fucked in the head. You are truly sexist. You left your daughter to die and even sold her off thinking you were selling a maid. Now that you remember that you even had a daughter, you call me a bitch and say I am here to usurp the position of the heir? Do you not realize how long I have been standing outside that door? Not only are you stupid but you do not even look at the situation you are in. What I just heard outside before entering was youmitting treason against your own kingdom! Helping a neighboring country invade your own kingdom is one of the highest forms of treason one canmit! And you are in the process ofmitting it! All, for what!? Power? Are you kidding me!? You can''t even handle your own family! How the hell are you going to hold a high position!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 110: Returning Home Part Four

    Chapter 110: Returning Home Part Four


    "You! You are my flesh and blood and you dare threaten me!? I am your father!" My good for nothing father really liked to use the whole ''<em>I am your father</em>'', speech when it was beneficial to him. Sadly for him, his actual daughter died almost a year ago. She may have had some reluctance to do her father in when it came to something like this, where her father would definitely be executed but for me, someone from a whole different world, who could care less about any blood ties to this man, he was sadly mistaken.


    "A father does not call his daughter some maid that he sold off, not even knowing it was his daughter. A father would not let his daughter go hungry and be treated worse than the maids in his own house. Let me tell you here and now. I stopped being your daughter the moment I left his house and became Able''s fiancee. So your life or death means nothing to me. As for your wonderful son Reed Well after he tried to kill me, he was immediately caught by my mother and is now hanging from a wall butt naked. I actually came here today to take you to see Mom so she can exin a few things to you. But now that you, Baron Lancaster, have decided tomit treason, it seems I will not have an issue of letting Kyle take over your title as baron. Be happy your family line will still continue but the sexist bullshit you like to spread will cease to exist anymore. " I yelled before charging at my good for nothing father and stuffing the hilt of my sword in his stomach making him keel over.


    "Damnit! You kids win this time!" I heard the man behind me yell. I turned to see him take out some kind of object and then disappeared right in front of us.


    My foot which was holding Baron Lancaster down pressed down harder causing a cracking sound toe from underneath it. It seems I used too much strength and broke a few of his ribs... But he seemed to have passed out after being hit in the stomach. I looked over at Able who seemed to be depressed that the other man got away and asked: "What do we do now?"


    "We will bring your fa I mean Baron Lancaster, back to our house and have mom take care of the rest. Normally in a situation like this, it would be normal for the entire family to be executed down to nine generations. But I think when we talk with the king today we should be able to deal with it without needing to go that far. But just in case Rei I think we may need to get married on paper so yourst name is no longer Lancaster. Are you okay with that? I know you wished to wait until we graduated but if things continue like this and the king wishes to deal with it as normal I am afraid my family can not protect you. Even if my mother beats the king up, she will not go against a decree." Able had just dropped a bomb on me but I did not mind what he said. It would secure my ce as Able''s wife, which I liked the sound of. Myst name would also be his. Rei Ronstine had a very nice ring to it!


    But a thought came to my mind: "Able I thought We couldn''t get married yet since we were not of age."


    "Mom and dad can pull a few strings in an emergency. it will be a private matter and others will not know about it but legally we would be married." Able replied.


    I waved my hand, binding my good for nothing father so he could no longer move, and walked over to Able. I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tightly. "We will just do as you say. When I professed my love for you, on that day it meant I would no longer leave your side. So Able if you wish to put things on paper early, I do not mind bing Mrs. Ronstine."


    Able smiled and picked me up, twirling me around. His smile was so bright and warm it melted my heart in an instant. I could tell how happy he was. When he finally settled down and set me down we gazed into each other''s eyes before our lips met. Able pushed his tongue into my mouth and kissed me deeply. I of course kissed him back.


    "Ahem!" A familiar voice came from behind us and when I turned, I saw Alissa standing there with an upset look on her face.


    My face instantly turned red and I quickly separated myself from Able and walked over to Alissa and asked. "Are you okay?"


    Alissa pouted and refused to look at me which made me let out a sigh so I could only pull her into a hug. Even though she was acting upset she did not resist my hug and even hugged me back. "Are you upset?"


    "Rei, you don''t y fair..." I was going to ask why she came out of hiding but with the way she was acting, I decided to leave that forter. I knew why she was upset, but I did not know how to respond to her feelings. I mean I loved Able but I could only see Alissa as a friend. I did not wish to hurt her, so I did not know what to do... I looked over at Able who just gave me a wry smile in return. He then went to finish taking care of my good for nothing father.


    I knew I had to figure this out at some point and my only option was probably to talk to Ruth about it. Alissa was my best friend and because of her feelings for me that went beyond friends, I did not want to hurt her. I needed to figure out a solution.


    ***


    Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 111: Dishing Out Punishments Part One

    Chapter 111: Dishing Out Punishments Part One


    But before I could take care of anything to do with Alissa, I had to deal with the immediate matters at hand. Although it may be a little out of ce to ask Alissa for help while she was feeling down, we had to collect some evidence on my good for nothing father''s crimes. Alissa was still buried in my chest not wanting to let go, I whispered into her ear: "Alissa can you help us collect paperwork and help us search the ce? We can discuss the other thingster okay? I promise to listen to everything you wish to say."


    Alissa looked up at me with tears in her eyes which made my heart ache. Even as a girl, I could say Alissa was beautiful and when a beautiful girl cries it will always pull on your heart strings. I guess this makes me seem a little shallow when I say it like that but there was no other way to describe this sudden urge I had to pamper Alissa.


    "You promise? You will listen to everything I have to say without blowing it off?" Alissa asked.


    "Mmm! I promise." I replied. I guess this single promise alone was enough to lift her spirits because she mumbled something along the lines of ''<em>I still have a chance yet</em>'' while pumping her fists up and down. I wasn''t sure I actually heard her correctly but it did not matter since she was finally smiling once again.


    With Allissa''s help, we hadpletely torn the entire office apart even finding a safe that held all kinds of documents. Not knowing what was what we decided to just take everything. As for my good for nothing father, Able had put a sleeping spell on him when he woke up once and started yelling about this and that. Life was much better when it was quiet. By the time we were done, Able and I stuffed everything into our inventories. Alissa was surprised by this but I told her I would exin things to herter as well. I trusted Alissa and hopped after learning everything about me she would still be my friend. Although I nned to never tell anyone else after Alissa.


    On the way back to the first floor we met back up with Kyle and Sid. Kyle looked in a much better state now. We did not heal his injuries as they would serve as proof of the misdeeds going on here. Once everyone was together, Marsil and ire included we headed back to the Ronstine estate.


    Right as we walked into the main hall where Ruth had set up tworgefortable chairs and a table that had warm tea and snacks on it, I heard a strange noisee out of Ruth''s mouth before she beganughing.


    *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>*


    "Hahaha! What happened!?" Ruth asked as she continued tough. I guess my good for nothing father''s appearance was quiteical to Ruth.


    "It''s a long story..." I began exining everything to Ruth as she listened to Able and I''s words and her brows became more furrowed by each passing second.


    "Wake this trash up now!" Ruth bellowed. I could see how angry she was.


    Able released the spell on my good for nothing father. "Huh? Where am I? Where is that little maid bitch..."


    "Oh? You have some nerve calling my daughter a little maid. To be honest I am having a hard time believing that my precious Rei was even a member of your family!" Ruth suddenly yelled out.


    "What bitch dares talk to me like this. As soon as I am out of these binds I will teach yo.. yo yo yo Madam Ronstine! I-It is g-good t-to see you a-again..." My good for nothing father actually started stuttering at the sight of Ruth. To be honest I was having a hard time notughing.


    "Please don''t look at me, it makes me feel dirty, and then I want to begin burning things..." Ruth''s face showed nothing but disgust. "But back to you disrespecting my beautiful daughter inw. Tell me what rights do you have calling her names? Did I say you could call her a bitch, slut, and all those other vulgar names!?"


    At this time I kinda wanted to say: ''<em>Hey mom, he never said slut</em>'', but it seemed best to keep my mouth shut and I did not want to help this bastard anyways. But what I do not get was why she was prioritizing that over the whole treason thing. As my good for nothing father was busy trying toe up with excuses as Ruth red at him, the doors opened and Grandpa Lutz walked in with two people. Both of which I recognized. One being Jeremy and the other being the King of Selinicia.


    "Madam, the King, and the Fifth Prince are here." Grandpa Lutz announced and upon seeing me he smiled brightly and gave me a nod. He had always been very kind ever since the day I met him.


    "Rei!" And for some reason, Jeremy was running over to me with his arms wide open as if he was going to give me a hug. I quickly slipped behind Able who was then hugged tightly by Jeremy.Jermy even buried his face into Able''s neck. "Ahhh! My Rei, how I missed you! But Rei I must say you have grown taller and more muscr but that is okay!"


    "Idiot!" Alissa said with a huff.


    "You dare call this Prince an idiot!?" Jeremy lifted his head and gave Alissa a dirty look, all the while still hugging Able.


    "If you are not an idiot, then who is it you are hugging and who is this?" Alissa said, pulling me forward.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 112: Dishing Out Punishments Part Two

    Chapter 112: Dishing Out Punishments Part Two


    Jeremy looked at me who was standing next to Alissa and then turned his head to see a furrowed brow that formed on Able''s face. "You! What are you doing here!? How did you switch ces with my Rei!?"


    "You idiot keep quiet for this King!" King Heartman, quickly walked forward and grabbed Jeremy by his cor, yanking him off Able. He bowed his head as he said: "I apologize for my stupid son!"


    "Oh, little Heartman long time no see!" Ruth said with augh not giving the king any face at all. King Heartman''s face twitched at the nickname Ruth called him but he did not dare say anything.


    "Ahh, yes Madam Ronstine. I came at your summons." King Heartman politely bowed his head.


    "Good, good But you see it is not me that needs to speak to you but my dearest daughter. She is to be wedded to my son in the future. Rei, dear, pleasee tell little Heartman what you felt was a decent punishment for his stupid daughter." Ruth''s words made King Heartman turn his head and look at me. I had Alissa attached to my arm and I was also standing next to Able so I am sure he had no idea who was who.


    "It is an honor to meet you, your Majesty." I said politely while bowing my head.


    "Hah! No need for such pleasantries. As someone who is to be the next madam of the Rosntine''s there is no need to bow your head to me..." The King waved off my polite greeting. I could tell he seemed to be a bit scared. I figured this had a lot to do with Ruth beating him up.


    "Then I will not beat around the bush. Your daughter conspired to kill me and sent assassins to do so. As she is the princess of our kingdom, I will not ask for her to be sentenced to death but it seems you are letting her do as she pleases way too much. Because of this, her way of doing things will never change resulting in an unruly person that can not even be married off. Since you are not willing to do anything to rectify this as punishment, for attempting to kill me, my fiance Able, and mypanions. I suggest stripping her of her rank and tossing her into the military to do some good for the kingdom. Of course, I will not say she goes in unprotected because we all know what happens behind the scenes. So her shadow guard should follow her in to keep her safe from any uncalled for mishaps." I said without holding anything back. Ruth already told me to uphold the Ronstine image the night before, so I did not n to allow her to lose face. Although, by how the King''s face was turning red from anger due to my impudent behavior, I know he wished nothing more than to shout, ''<em>off with her head</em>'', but well, I knew Ruth will never allow it.


    "Well said Rei! As you heard my daughter inw, you must do this right away. If I find out that she is not in the military barracks with no title, I will find you." Ruth was being very scary right now. I wondered if she could see the king was deathly pale in the face and shaking. I mean I think I even see a wet spot forming in his pants. Nope, there is definitely a wet spot.


    The King ignored the fact that he had soiled himself and smiled brightly as he said: "Madam Ronstine, Miss Rei, I will make sure that your punishment is dished out as you have asked. If there is nothing further I will..."


    I could tell the king wished to leave as soon as possible but there was still onest thing that needed to be taken care of. Depending on how he acts will depend if Able and I get married on paper early. To be honest, I would like to wait and enjoy my first love a bit more before doing this. But at the same time if it is needed I have no issues marrying the man I love early on. Although all adult things would have to wait until I was of age, of course. It''s just that marriage is thest step to forming your love. I wanted to let my love for able go unsealed for the time being while I learn more about him and love him even more.


    "Little Heartman one more thing before you leave. Rei if you would." Ruth seemed inclined to actually speak to the king himself it seems.


    "King Heartman, it is with great displeasure to say this but I have no choice. My biological father, Baron Lancaster, the good for nothing father that he is, hasmitted treason against the kingdom of Selinicia. I have no idea how long his ns have been in motion and Able and I had only stumbled upon it by ident when I went to drag him here to tell him what his good for nothing son was up to. We overheard him speaking to someone from the empire about letting one hundred troops into thends of Selinicia to begin investigations. I beg of you to let me and my brother Kyle, who was locked in the manors dungeon, off on this asion as the two of us were ignorant to his plots." I said while bowing my head. From here on out, it was going to be up to the king to decide on my fate if I would need to marry Able early on paper. As for Kyle, I would have to figure something else out in order to keep him alive. I have not known him long but he did try to change things once he found out about my mistreatment. Although he was indeed partially at fault for it. But because he did make an attempt I would at least try to save him from getting his neck cut for this good for nothing father of ours miss deeds.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 113: Dishing Out Punishments Part Three

    Chapter 113: Dishing Out Punishments Part Three


    "He what!?" The King''s face turned red in anger. He walked over to my good for nothing father and swiftly kicked him in the gut. He then turned to me and his expressions eased up but only by a little. "I can agree to your conditions. But I will have to revoke Baron Lancaster''s title and seize his property."


    My face sank. If he revoked the property, where was Kyle going to live! I thought for a moment and quickly came up with an idea. If all else fails, waterworks will prevail! My eyes began to water up as my lower lip began to pout. "So you mean My brother and I will be homeless beggars living on the street? We will never have a ce to call home except for the dumpster by the tavern? Are we doomed to eat rotten food that we find in the trash? That would mean I could never marry Able To think two children who had nothing to do with their father''s misdeeds would be given such a cruel fate by the king who rules thisnd I guess I will have to work hard to be powerful enough so that not even the king will be able to say anything even if I wanted to take back my old home to wash away the shame this kingdom had ced on me and my dear brother"


    The king was taken aback by my sudden waterworks. I could see out of the corner of my eye Ruth giggling away. Able and Alissa were trying tofort me. As I hung my head down and sobbed I finally heard Ruth speak up. "Little Heartman, what part of my son''s financee did you not understand?"


    "What!? Huh!?" The King suddenly had cold sweat dripping down his back. Luckily I had my head at an angle where he could not see my sneaky sly smile. Inside I was patting myself on the back for my performance just now. "I, uh, well Let''s just pass the baron title to his son, Lady Lancaster''s brother then..." The King had no choice, he had a great force weighing down on him called Ruth.


    I raised my head with a bright smile and wiped my eyes. "I knew the king of our kingdom was benevolent and kind! He would never just toss two children out on their own. Now if only we could get some reliable people to help teach my dear brother how to manage a household that would make the situation even more perfect!"


    The King looked at me gripping his fist but quickly looked at Ruth, before letting out a sigh. " I will send people to assist him and teach him how to manage a household. Is there anything else?"


    "Two more things. First, Able and I have gathered all the documents we could find in his office and would like to turn them over to you. Please have your people go through them and return anything that belongs to the Baron estate. We did not know what was what but if there were other crimes or miss deeds my good for nothing fathermitted I wish for them to be all out in the open. As well as to make it public that it was Kyle Lancaster who discovered his father''s crimes and was the one to report it. This should make passing the baron title down to Kyle easier, right?" I said as Able and I began emptying out our inventories in front of everyone leaving a mountain of papers on the floor. I saw the king hold his head, I am sure he had a major headache by now.


    "Yes, this will be fine, and your other request?" The king quickly replied. I could tell he was in a hurry to get out of here.


    "Lastly, please charge Reed Lancaster with the crime of attempted murder to the fullest extent of thew. He also may have had a hand in my good for nothing father''s criminal activities as well.'''' With these words, Reed Lancaster who was still in the nude was tossed on the floor next to the now ex-Baron Lancaster.


    "I will see to it. I will send someone with my findings as soon as things are settled. If there is nothing else I will take my leave." The King replied. Ruth did not even say goodbye and just waved to Grandpa Lux to see him out. And with this, the ce this body called home would now see better days.


    Kyle who was standing in the room watching everything in disbelief still seemed shocked by everything that had just happened. I smiled and walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Kyle, I hope you be a fine baron. Do not take after that good for nothing father of ours. Please respect women. They are powerful enough to over through a country if they need to."


    "Rei You can count on me. As your brother, I will not let you down!" Kyle finally put on a smile and replied. It was good to see him back to normal.


    "Marsil, please heal his wounds. I still have one more thing to talk to mom privately about." I said as I turned around. It was time I figured out what to do about Alissa. I wanted to discuss my options with Ruth since I never had to deal with such a thing before. Alissa left the room with Marsil and Kyle but as Able was leaving I grabbed him by his hand and said: "Able you stay too."


    There was only one other chair in the room so I had Able sit first before sitting in hisp. Ruth looked at me warmly and asked:"Rei, dear what is bothering you?"


    "Mom I need advice on how to handle Alissa."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 114: Alissa Part One

    Chapter 114: Alissa Part One


    "Oh? Why is that?" Ruth smiled and asked me.


    "Well, it''s like this. I see Alissa as my best friend and I love her as such. But She has feelings for me beyond just friendship which hurts her when she sees me with Able. I do not wish to hurt her at all and I do not want to lose her as my friend. I love Able, and nothing is going to change that and I am not going to be breaking up with him either. So I am at a loss as to what to do. How do I keep Alissa from being hurt all the time when she sees me with Able?" I asked. I did not wish to hurt Alissa at all. I wanted her to be my friend no matter what. She was very important to me.


    "Isn''t it simple?" Ruth said tilting her head to the side, staring at me.


    "What do you mean?" Now I was confused. Why would it be simple? There was nothing simple about my situation right now!


    I watched as Ruth let out a sigh before saying: "Rei, you are a very kind soul. You care about many things. Even with the punishment for the princess, you were easy on her and even had someone be with her to protect her. Venessa as well. You left it all up to the adults. But there are also times when you can be very firm in your decisions. Like how you handled Sara. Here you have two options. You can either give up being friends with Alissa which I highly doubt you will ever do or you can ept her feelings and take her as your concubine. Now I am not saying you need to do something like have sex with her or anything but you can keep your rtionship simple and just give her a kiss every so often. That girl is confused as well and I know that she is in love with you. Hell, she even came to me and asked if she can be your concubine. I told her as long as she does not get in the way of you and Able, I will allow her to do as she pleases. I think Alissa is a good girl. Now the choice is up to you. If you take her in as a concubine she can move in tonight. She can stay in your room for now until we have a room set up for her. Just let me know when you decide."


    Ruth''s words really mmed into me like truck-kun. But what Ruth said did make sense. I did not wish to hurt Alissa and I did not want to stop being her friend. If she became my concubine that would mean I would need to at least give her kisses just like I do with Able Question was Can I do that? Can I really bring myself to kiss another girl? I looked over at Able looking for answers. He smiled at me and kissed my lips then said: "Do what you want to do. I do not mind if you take Alissa as a concubine. But just know that my love is only for you. I will not touch that thieving cat."


    I couldn''t help butugh as I hugged Able. I decided. I was not sure if I could kiss Alissa or not, but if I was able to at least make it, so I was not breaking her heart, then I will ept her. I just know things are going to be a bit weird from now on. Not for them, but for me. I mean I will have to kiss another girl! "Alright, I will go talk with her. Mom, Able, thank you. This was something that had been bothering me for a long time."


    "Rei, dear, anytime you need to talk, I am always here willing to listen, no matter what time of day it is." Ruth said with a smile. I got up off Able''sp and walked over to her and gave her a hug. "Thanks, mom!" Ruth''s hugs were always so warm.


    ---


    After Rei left the room to go find Alissa, only Ruth and Able were left. "So, are you okay with this?"


    "What do you mean?" Able asked.


    "She will be bringing that girl in as a concubine. Are you okay with her attention going elsewhere? Able, I know you wish to let her do everything she wants but if something bothers you, you must speak out." Ruth said. She knew she was the one who gave Rei this idea but she also wanted toget her son to tell her how he truly felt.


    "No, this is fine. You see Rei treasures her friends. Alissa and her get along well. Although she is a thieving cat, she treats Rei like a goddess. She truly loves Rei. Now if this was a guy that we were talking about, I would not allow it. But I do not think Rei will ever do that to me. Rei loves me and I love her. If she can save her friendship with someone that I can trust to protect Rei if it was ever needed, then it''s fine. As I see it, nothing will really change with Alissa around. Although Rei may give her a kiss every now and then. It won''t change the fact that Alissa will still cling to her arm. Which happens now anyway." Able exined. He had no issues with Rei and Alissa being a bit more than friends. Mainly because Alissa can''t impregnate his wife!


    "Alright, as long as you are fine with it. I will have Lutz send people to prepare a room for her. It should be done in a few days."


    ---


    I walked into my room to find Emily, Marsil, and Alissa sitting on the couch talking. I felt bad for interrupting the little chat but I needed to do this now before I lost my nerve. "Emily, Marsil, can you two leave for a bit, I need to speak to Alissa alone."


    "Sure." "Yes, Young Miss."


    The two gave a small bow before leaving the room. I then sat down next to Alissa who seemed to be very nervous right now. "Alissa, I do not like seeing you hurt. I know me being with Able hurts you. But I love Able and always will. I will marry him and have kids with him in the future. I will be his wife."


    "Mmm I know but I can''t stop my feelings for you!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 115: Alissa Part Two

    Chapter 115: Alissa Part Two


    I watched as Alissa began to tear up and my heart hurt. I reached out and pulled Alissa into a hug. "Alissa I know this. This is why I talked to Mom and Able. To ask for advice on how to handle the situation. I do not want to lose my friend or hurt her nor do I wish to leave Able since I love him. Alissa I am not sure how good I can be to you and to be honest, I had never even thought of being with another girl. But I can not see my best friend look hurt when you are with me when I kiss or have intimate actions with Able. But in order to protect my friendship and allow you to know I do not wish to ever ignore your feelings for me, I am willing to take you as my concubine..."


    Alissa looked up at me, her surprised expression said it all. "Rei, do really mean it? You are willing to take me as your concubine?"


    "Mmm But like I said I have never thought of being with another girl. Never even dreamed it. But if it is a kiss here and there when we are alone I do not mind giving it a try..." Oh god, I could feel my face heating up. Just talking about such things was embarrassing. I mean this was me, talking about kissing another girl, and Alissa the female lead of Magical Love at that! I am starting to think I am actually dreaming. First, it was Able, the character I loved the most, and now Alissa. What was next? Would Jeremy be my ve?


    "Rei!" Alissa smiled brightly and jumped right on me knocking me back on the couch. She was once again the same old Alissa. She rubbed her cheek against mine for a few minutes before liftingher head and looking down at me. The position we were in was a bit embarrassing. I mean her knee was between my legs and she had an arm on each side of my shoulders holding herself up. Her hair draped down over her shoulder and a few strands touched my nose tickling it ever so slightly.


    Our eyes met and to be honest, my heart was beating really fast right now. Alissa was very beautiful, to begin with, so you can''t fault me for blushing. Alissa''s lips parted as she asked: "Rei, can I?"


    I knew what she was asking and not wanting to disappoint her I nodded my head. She smiled and lowered her head causing our lips to touch. And I will bepletely honest here. This did not feel as weird as I thought it would. I reached up and wrapped my arms around Alissa''s neck, and parted my lips to give her ess to my mouth. Since it was already happening I might as well just go all out. Alissa took my hint and slipped her tongue in my mouth. Our tongues intertwined.


    We kissed like that for a few minutes before Alissa pulled away. Her face was flushed but I could feel mine waspletely red. Alissa sat up and touched her lips with her fingers and smiled softly. "So we are now?"


    I sat up as well feeling a bit awkward since our rtionship had just jumped from being friends to going straight to the moon.I tried my best topose myself and said: "You are now my consort. But remember I am still Able''s fiancee and will marry him in the future."


    "I know. I won''t get in your two''s way. I just want you to at least leave a bit of time for me as well." Alissa said softly while fidgeting.


    "This I can promise. Come, we will go to talk to mom. She said something about you moving in right away." I smiled and reached out my hand to Alissa who smiled back and took it. We then went down to the main hall where Ruth was still there sipping on tea. I guess she had been waiting on me.


    Ruth''s gaze fell on us as we walked into the main hall holding hands. She nodded her head and smiled. "It seems you have worked it out. And?"


    "Mom, I will be taking Alissa as my concubine..."I answered. I then waited to see what she would have to say.


    "Okay, I already have Lutz working on getting Alissa a room set. Alissa will stay in your room for the time being. After which she will sleep in her own room unless it is her night to spend time with you. Do you understand?" Ruth exined. But her exnation somewhat confused me. What did she mean by Alissa''s night to spend time with me?


    "Mom what..." I went to ask but Ruth raised her hand cutting me off.


    "You are Able''s fiancee first and foremost. Although the two of you are girls she is now your concubine. This makes her your wife. I do not mind her staying in your room with you for the next few nights until her room is finished, but after that, she will not be allowed to sleep in your room more than twice a week, understood?" Now I get it. So Ruth was worried about Alissa abusing the fact that she is female and Able getting jealous if I allowed Alissa to stay in my room every night. This much I knew already. To be honest, I kind of wish I could spend a night or two with Able. The past six months I was able to snuggle up next to him inside the dungeon was quite nice. I was not sure how Ruth would react but I decided to ask if I could or not.


    "Umm, mom Can Able have a night or two as well?" I asked and then exined that it was nothing inappropriate other than being able to sleep next to him. I just never expected her next reaction.


    She stood up with a huge smile on her face and pped her hands "Rei, Dear, that is an amazing idea! Looks Like my wish for a grandchild wille sooner than I thought! I must go prepare!"


    "No Mom, I didn''t mean it like that!" I tried reaching out to try to stop her but Ruth ran off with some sort of n in mind.


    I looked over at Alissa who let out augh and patted my back. "Rei, don''t worry, I will help you raise the kids."


    "You too!? I am not even of age yet!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 116: Alissa Part Three

    Chapter 116: Alissa Part Three


    The rest of my day was hectic as I had to chase Ruth around and exin things until she finally calmed down. I felt kind of bad when she looked at me with her sad expression but I did promise to make her a grandchild as soon as I was ready. I was by no means ready at this time and don''t even think I would be even after I got married to Able. At least not right away. At least for now Ruth was thinking straight again after I reminded her over and over how old I was.


    Things were much different now with Alissa as well, she didn''t seem bothered anymore when I said I was going to go spend time with Able. She even sent me off with a smile. Although I was still feeling weird about the whole thing I can not deny the fact that my kiss with Alissa was not half bad Okay, I really did like it. It reminded me of that one song that had the lyrics: "I kissed a girl and I liked it." I wonder if this made me a lesbian now? Bisexual maybe? Either way, Alissa was now more of a friend with extra benefits? I think I may be steering towards the whole bing a harem protagonist, you know what was the word for it Oh yeah! Slut! Yeah, I mean what else could you call me now. I had the beautiful female lead of Magical love, Alissa, in one hand, and the most handsome and loveable man alive, Able in the other.


    Anyway, now at this moment and time I was in Able''s room sitting on his couch cuddled up next to him as we watched a show on the magi vision. "So did you kiss her?" And there goes my warm romantic evening with Able.


    "Mm..." I answered honestly. I was not going to lie.


    "How did you kiss her and for how long?'' Able asked. I could tell by the tone of his voice he was jealous. And so I exined to him what had urred and then the next thing I knew Able had me in the same situation and was kissing me. Yes, I was being pinned to the couch by Able and we were passionately kissing. And we kissed and kissed and kissed until I was almost out of oxygen so I had to push him away as I gasped for air.


    "Sorry..." Able immediately apologized.


    "No, it''s fine. I kind of forgot to breathe " It was the truth. Not once did I think to breathe through my nose as I enjoyed our kiss.


    I sat back up and fixed my clothes, my cheeks were hot and the sensation on my lips was still lingering. "Umm,Able, I was thinking tomorrow we should turn in our request and get Alissa registered to the guild. What do you think?"


    "That sounds fine. Do you want to take on another request as well?" Able looked a bit excited about going out again but I had to turn him down this time. Mainly because I needed to talk to Ruth about my magic as well as get more training from my master. I don''t want another event to happen where we are at death''s door because I was afraid of harming my own teammates with my magic. When I exined this to Able he looked a little down but he understood. "Able, will youe with me when I talk to mom?"


    "Of course, I will." Able seemed to cheer up a little after I asked that.


    I gave him a long kiss goodnight before heading back to my room. Alissa and Emily were sitting there chatting away. It seemed Emily had already bathed and Marsil must have turned in early since I did not see her. Seeing mee in, Emily quickly rose to her feet. "Young Miss."


    "Rei!" Alissa smiled brightly and ran over to give me a hug. I smiled faintly and hugged her back.


    "Did you bathe yet?" I was not shy to bathe with Alissa although our rtionship had been upgraded. I mean even when I knew she liked me we still bathed together. So there was no reason not to, now, right?


    "No, I waited for you." Alissa replied, her cheeks turning slightly red. Oh? It seemed she was being more self conscious now.


    "Young Miss, I have already prepared the bath so you can go in at any time." Emily replied.


    "Alright, then I will take a bath before bed. Alissa, youing?" I asked.


    "Of course!" Alicia answered quickly, taking my hand and pulled me along to the bathroom. Ahh, still the same old Alissa. We got undressed and got into the bath where Alissa made sure to sit right next to me. She leaned her head against my shoulder while holding my hand. She looked just like a young girl in love. I found it kind of cute.


    Surprisingly though she did not demand me to kiss her or anything. Even after we got into bed she only did her normal snuggling up to me and nothing else. I felt bad not giving her a kiss good night though since I had done so with Able, so I gave her a light kiss on the lips which made herugh all weird. "Ehehehe"


    In the end, I was d things turned out the way they did. Although it was still a strange thing to kiss another girl, I have already epted it since I had nned to take Alissa as a concubine. As time went on, whether or not I could bring myself to go further was another story that I would not be telling any time soon. For now, I will enjoy life as it was. Tomorrow was another day, and I still had many things to deal with. But even though it was hectic, I did not mind. I still had my best friend who I no longer had to worry about hurting, the man I loved, and a loving family. I feel truly blessed.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 117: The Female Lead Shows Her Prowess Part One

    Chapter 117: The Female Lead Shows Her Prowess Part One


    The next morning Marsil, Sam, Able, myself, and also Alissa headed to the Adventurers Guild. We had to turn in our results of the dungeon and get Alissa registered. But there was one fact that was a bit off about this trip, mainly all the looks we were getting. I mean when you have a handsome man and two girls at his side you may get a few stares here and there but this waspletely different. Mainly because I was the one in the middle. Alissa was hugging my left arm as usual and Able was holding my hand as we walked. The looks I was getting were far from those of envy, mainly hate and it came from both women and men! Is this what happens when you go down the path of being bisexual? Yes, I dide to terms with my new sexuality, at least a little bit.


    We entered the guild and walked up to the counter. "You guys! Thank the gods you were able to return! When we had not heard a word from you for such a long time we sent out a few more groups to check on you but they all returned with serious injuries before they even reached the first room. Many monsters appeared right at the entrance. Not to mention their respawn rates were very high. So teams were having a hard timetrying to fend them off and were forced to retreat."


    "We never ran into anything like that but we did get trapped inside the dungeon. We had to fight our way down to the mid boss and defeat it. This is our report." Able said and went to hand over a magic stone that was used for recording dungeon progress.


    "You can give it to the guild master. He asked that as soon as you came to report to go see him right away." This was a different receptionist from thest one, big tits whatshername This receptionist''s name was Gr, she had been there the day we took the request. She was a little taller than myself and was probably around sixteen years of age. She was cute but what surprised me was the entire time she was talking, she did not even look at Able. I suddenly had a bad feeling


    Character Name: Rei Lancaster


    Age: 13


    Intellect: 4


    Charisma: 8


    Fitness: 8


    Arts: 0


    Martial Arts: 8


    Magic Power: 15


    Business: 0


    Internal Energy Rank: 5


    Lover:


    Able Ronstine: Deeply In love


    Alissa Coborne: Deeply In Love


    Love Points: 20


    Love Interest:


    Jeremy Heartman: 4


    System Points: 23100


    People Of Interest:


    Kyle Lancaster: Brotherly Love 10


    Emily: Friend 10


    Great Magus Felix: Friend 10


    Angelina Borksmark: Friend 6


    Sara: Neutral 1


    Marsil: Friend 10


    Sam :Friend 10


    Gr: Interested 2


    "Guh" Is all I could say at this time. I have never met this girl before. Why was she looking at me like this? Was it because my charisma was so high? And why was Jeremy moved to my love interest!?


    All I can say is that I do not wish to raise any more gs with the same sex or the opposite sex. I have enough to handle with Alissa and Able, any more and I would be asking for trouble. But from what I can see I think my charisma may be the problem this time. Isn''t it a bit too high? Anyway, Gr led us to the Guild Masters office with a bit of a hop in her step. "Master Maddex, they are here."


    " Let them in." Maddex''s deep voice could be hearding from the other side. Gr quickly opened the door leading us in.


    Maddex looked at the five of us with questioning eyes before looking over at Gr and waving her off: "Go back to work."


    "Yes, Master Maddex." Gr turned to leave but not without looking back at me onest time and giving me a faint smile. I did my best to ignore it


    "Take a seat." Maddex pointed to the couch and waited for us to sit before folding his hands together on top of his desk and asking: "So how did you four escape?"


    "We had to fight our way down to the mid boss room and defeat the boss." Able exined and passed the recording over to the guild master. Of course, it was adjusted so it left out anything that had to do with my summoning of the undead monsters.


    "Hmmm I see You kids had a rough time. That guild request should have been an easy one but it seems we almost sent you to your deaths. To be honest I am d it was your team that went. You are all quite powerful. This request should have been taken by a C rank or above team. I have decided to boost your ranking up to D rank. Both for your skills and aspensation for putting you through such a tough time. Especially for the littledy there who seems scared of her own shadow." Maddex let out augh. And I was of course blushing. I never thought that my little episodes would also be recorded. I looked over to see Marsil chuckling and giving me a thumbs up. So it was her! I hung my head in defeat. My own friend sold me out just for augh


    "All joking aside, you all did a great job. Keep up the good work. Bring it in." At Maddex''s words, the door opened and a tray with four leather bags sitting on top of it was brought in. "This is your other reward. Twenty gold each." Maddex exined and the young man who brought the tray in and ced the four bags of gold in front of us.


    This amount of gold was enough for amoner to live well for a good few years. As for me who was not in dire need of money, I would just stick it in my inventory with my other gold coins. I bowed my head and gave my thanks. "Thank you, We still need to get my friend registered so if there is nothing else we will head downstairs."


    "Oh? Another friend huh? Then I will handle their test personally!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 118: The Female Lead Shows Her Prowess Part Two

    Chapter 118: The Female Lead Shows Her Prowess Part Two


    "Huh? Guild Master, are you sure about that!? I mean I do not think..." I worried that Alissa may get hurt. I know in Magical Love Alissa was actually quite strong, but the her, now, did not seem to be strong at all.


    "I ept! Rei, everything will be fine. I am not as weak as you think." Alissa gave me a reassuring smile. I could only allow it since she seemed ready and raring to go.


    "Okay, but be careful Alissa. He doesn''t seem like one who can hold back." I mean he looked more excited to be fighting a little girl than some pervert on the street who was getting ready to cop a feel on some unsuspecting girl.


    "Hey! I know when to hold back. It is just each one of you at your age is crazy strong, so I wish to see just how strong your new member is." Maddex looked a little annoyed by my words but I will not retract them since what I said held meaning because his words and that stupid grin on his face said two different things.


    Out in the guild arena, Alissa stood with her abacus in her hand. I really wanted to facepalm myself when I saw that abacus but I was the one who gave it to her, so it was pretty much a given that that would be the only thing she would use. But still just looking at it made the whole scene of a young girl staring down a grown man with a greatsword in his hand an even moreical sight. It seems Maddex thought so as well as I could hear him say. "Littledy I think you should pull out your weapon."


    Alissa stared at him confused as she looked at the abacus in her hand. "Umm It is out?"


    "Why are you asking that as a question?" Maddex was even more confused. "Well nevermind suit yourself, littledy. Here Ie."


    With barely any warning Maddex shot forward with his left hand stretched out and his other trailing slightly behind him with his sword in hand. Alissa who was startled by the sudden attack forgot to move and in less than a second Maddex was upon her. It was just that his hand was now cupped around something it really shouldn''t be. "I knew it!" You could hear me yell from inside the waiting room where we were watching the match from safety. I just knew he was a pervert!


    "Ahh! Look, littledy, that was really just an ident." Maddex became really flustered as he quickly withdrew his hand. Alissa''s eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at Maddex hatefully while covering her chest.


    "Rei..." Alissa suddenly began to speak softly.


    Maddex leaned in closer because he could hardly hear what Alissa was about to say. "Rei?"


    "Rei hasn''t even groped me yet! How dare you touch a spot Rei has not even touched! Only Rei is allowed to touch me!"


    *<strong><em>Bam!</em></strong>*


    ---


    Maddex had no idea what had happened after that. He only saw an abacuse flying at him from the corner of his eye and then the sky and ground kepting into view. After that, he could have sworn he saw a demon. A demon that debuffed him so much he could not move an inch. And then it came, the pain of being repeatedly hit by an abacus over and over. Maddex wondered what this abacus was made of and how with every war cry from the littless it would glow a golden color and he would feel even more weakened. He really couldn''t understand what was happening to him.


    ---


    "How dare you touch me there! I will smash you to bits, you beep da de beep, and beep so help me beep, I will beep you tobeep!" Alissa had lost it.


    "I should go stop her." I said standing up. Able, Marsil, and Sam all nodded their heads in simultaneously. I knew if I didn''t with how debuffed Maddex was at this time he would be dead before anyone could stop her.


    "You beep beep beeeeep!!!" Alissa was still shouting all kinds of obscenities.


    "Alissa! Stop!" I said running over to her and grabbing her hand. Alissa looked at me and her eyes were very scary. They were wide open and nk. Right now she looked like one of those yandere girls I had seen in manga.


    Well, I guess looked like is the wrong word for it since it was exactly what it looked like. "But Rei, even you haven''t touched my breasts but this beast took advantage of my tests to use his filthy dog beeping hands to beep the beep out of my chest. I am only delivering divine punishment for his crimes."


    "Alissa anymore and he will die. I think you delivered enough divine punishment or is it that you do not want to listen to your wife?" I had to pull the wife card since she was my concubine, I was technically her wife.


    "Huh? What? No, of course, I will listen to Rei. If Rei says stop, I will stop." Alissa finally came back to her senses. She stood up and flicked her abacus that was soaked in blood a few times before finally stowing it away in a side pouch she had custom made for it. I smiled and patted her head before turning around and giving the others a thumbs up so they knew it was all settled. But I could have sworn I heard a thud and a grunt of pain. I turned to see Alissa smiling away at me. I guess it must have been my imagination.


    Anyway, I still had to clean up the mess so I cast a healing spell on Maddex as the guild''s medical staff came running out. When they arrived I left the rest to them and grabbed Alissa by the hand. "Come, we will go finish your paperwork. I don''t think there is an issue with you passing the test."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 119: Party Name

    Chapter 119: Party Name


    "There you go, you are now officially registered with the guild. May I ask if you have decided on a name for your party?" Gr asked, her eyes locking on to me once again. I stealthily hid myself behind Able. I did not want to get involved with this girl.


    "A name?" I asked, her question piquing my interest, causing me to stick my head back out from behind Able.


    "Most of the adventurer groups will normally give themselves a name so it is easier to recognize them and easier for them to introduce themselves to others including clients." Ge answered. But although she said that I was horrible at naming things. I looked at Able and the rest who all just happened to be looking back at me and wrinkled my brow as I pointed to myself as if asking them: "You want me to name it?"


    Each one of them nodded their heads causing me to sulk. Yes, I was sulking because I was so bad at things like this. I got lost in thought and began thinking right there on the spot. But when it came to adventuring, I was more worried about whether we would be able to stay alive or not than making a name for ourselves. With this thought in mind and the image of the sun that I saw when we finally were free from that dungeon, an idea came to mind. "How about The Immortal Dawn? A party that will live through anything and always see the dawn of the next day."


    "Excellent name!" Able praised me, causing me to blush.


    "I knew Rei would pick something good!" Alissa said hugging my arm.


    "Yep, Rei was the right person for the job. Otherwise, I would have suggested Rei''s Harem or Super Legendary OP Party, or something dumb like that." Marsil said proudly as she gave off some of the cheesiest party names I have ever heard. And what was this Rei''s Harem crap? I only have two people I am partnered with! Not even close to being a harem. Is it? Maybe it is but whatever. If I say it is not, then it is not!


    "Thank gods we didn''t let you name the party." Sam mumbled quite loudly at that.


    "What did you say!?" Marsil ran over and put Sam into a headlock who instantly began blushing. I wondered if Marsil noticed her breasts were squishing his face. With the way the blood was rushing to Sam''s head, I could only guess that maybe he was bing aware of females at his age This world I will never understand how it works But I guess medieval societies were all like that as well on Earth. As Magica Love was a game on Earth, it was probably all based on such information.


    [Optional Side Event Started!]


    [Completion Guidelines: Work hard and be The Top Adventure Party In All Of Selinicia]


    [Rewards: Side Event: 10,000 System Points, +10 To All Stats]


    [Time To Completion: Unlimited]


    [ept] [Decline]


    "Oh System I haven''t had an event for a while since thest main event..." I said in my mind. It was true that the System has been awfully quiet as ofte. I, of course, hit ept for this event. I mean I hoped to rise through the ranks and there was no downside to epting this event which was a plus since most revolved around me dying. plus the +10 to all stats was a very good thing.


    "Humph! t chested host promised to upgrade me but still has not done so!" Oh, it seems the system is mad. But now that I think about it I did promise something like that. Hmm Since I do not n to go anywhere any time soon I guess I can do that. I can stay at home for a month and train my magic more and adjust to having Alissa as my concubine.


    "Sorry, System! I had so much going on I forgot! Will you forgive me? After I saveter tonight you can upgrade okay?" I had to stay on good terms with my system, I mean it was inside my head. If it suddenly decided to not help me out during a situation when I was really in need then I would be really out of luck.


    "Well If you say you will do it tonight then I will forgive you Rei..." The system replied softly.


    "Thanks, System! We will talk moreter okay!" I felt bad, I knew the system was a life form with its own consciousness as far as I could tell. So it was not nice of me to just ignore it as I have been.


    "Mmm..." The system replied softly. I guess it is still somewhat mad but I do not me it.


    "Then the Immortal Dawn, it is! Everyone give me your guild cards and I will add your party name to them. If you ever leave the party juste back here to have the name removed. I will put Rei Lancaster as the party leader, correct?" Gr asked.


    "That is correct." Able spoke up before I could and now I was suddenly the party leader. And just like that, The Immortal Dawn, adventurer party, was formed.


    "Onest thing. If a party member needs to be kicked from the party, the party leader needs to be the one to inform us and we will remove them from our database. Oh by the way Alissa, was it? Good job beating that old pervert! " Gr gave Alissa a thumbs up. I guess that means the Maddex was a repeat offender. We asked if he had done that before but Gr would not go into detail. With everything aplished that we needed to get down at the guild, we all said our goodbyes and left the guild.


    Nighttime


    "How did ite to this!?"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 120: Her Secrets Part One

    Chapter 120: Her Secrets Part One


    I really have no idea how it came to this. After going to the guild and then spending the day out and about in the city, we all came home around dusk. We had dinner, bathed and then I spent time alone with Able, we kissed and said goodnight to each other but when I came back to my room, Able followed after me. And now. Alissa was hugging my right arm and Able was on my left side. Luckily my bed was big, and I mean I did wish to sleep next to Able at night but I never thought I would end up in this kind of situation!


    ---


    Going back thirty minutes.


    "Mmm..." Rei and Able broke their kiss. Rei smiled and bit her bottom lip as she got up. "I will see you in the morning, have a good night."


    "That you will, good night." Able said with a smile and got up from the couch as well.


    Rei began walking to the side door that led directly into her room and opened it. Only when she stepped through and went to close the door did she find something off. She turned around to see Able right behind her. "Able?"


    "Well, since mom said we can sleep together there is no harm right?" Able smiled brightly causing Rei, to absentmindedly nod her head as she got lost in his handsomeness, which brings us to Rei''s current situation.


    ---


    "Able?" I said quietly. Alissa was already sound asleep. But I could tell Able was not.


    "Yeah?" Able answered me in a hushed tone right in my ear. I felt a shiver run up my spine.


    "Why did it turn out like this? Alissa''s room will be finished tomorrow you could have waited..." I did not mind Able being here but it was kind of awkward with Alissa next to me, clinging on to my arm. I mean I wanted to cling onto Able!


    "I just had an urge to stay by your side tonight. You don''t like it?" Able asked me, making me feel kind of guilty. But I mean how did he not find this awkward!?


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it is just weird I can''t sleep the way I wish with you if Alissa is here." Iined. I then felt Able cuddle up next to me by putting his leg over mine and then an arm hugging mine with his nose nestled into my neck.


    "This better?" He whispered, his breath tickling my neck. But I had to admit it was a bit better. When I was in the dungeon, I always cuddled up next to Able when we slept. During those six months, I really got used to having someone at my side as I slept. But I never thought I would end up with two people hugging my arms. I wondered if I would be able to sleep like this...


    "Mmm..." At some point, I had fallen deep asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning Alissa was nowhere to be seen and Able was still sound asleep next to me. I wondered if she was just giving us some time alone or not. I shifted slightly and looked at his handsome sleeping face. I reached up and poked his cheek which was slightly squishy causing me to grin. I traced my finger across his eyebrows and then down the curve of his cheekbone before outlining his lips. As I was about to pull my finger away, Able''s eyes opened and he grabbed my hand and kissed my finger.Ijumped slightly when his eyes suddenly popped open like something out of a scary movie jump scene. "Good morning Rei."


    "Huh? Yeah Good morning..." My cheeks blushed. I hope he didn''t notice me jump.


    Able pulled me into a hug and kissed my lips before pressing his forehead against mine. "So this is what it is like to wake up in my own house with my fiancee sleeping next to me."


    "Able, you''re overreacting, we have done this many times already." Although I said that I did find it nice to see Able''s sleeping face first thing in the morning.


    "Yes, but not in our own home. It is much different than having to always be wary of monsters attacking while you sleep." Able replied.


    "True. Oh, I wanted to ask if you were okay with me letting Alissa in on the teaming function of my system." I was nning to exin to Alissa about me earlier, but everything kinda went crazy so I hadn''t had a chance to yet.


    "It is up to you. Although she is a thieving cat, she is loyal to you and trustworthy. So, I have no issues with it. For these reasons alone are the reasons why I did not make a fuss about her being your concubine." Able held me tight, I guess he could sense that I was slightly nervous about this. I mean, Able epted me for me being me, but what if Alissa decided she wanted nothing to do with me anymore? I would lose a good friend... and a lover I guess?Well, maybe not as far as a lover... I guess more of friends who kiss...


    "Alright let''s get up." I said. Pushing away from Able and sitting up. Able groaned and did the same.


    After Able went back to his room to freshen up and get changed, I did the same as well. Emily was already waiting for me by the bathroom with a towel and a change of clothes in hand. "Young Miss, please get changed in the bathroom from now on. If the young master will be staying in your room more often, we do not want him walking in while you are changing."


    I blushed at Emily''s words. It reminded me of the day I was changing and Able walked in on me which started our rtionship. "Mmm, I will. Thanks, Emily. When youe of age I will make sure to find you a wonderful husband!"


    Emily blushed from ear to ear as she lowered her head and stomped her feet. "Young Miss don''t tease me, I am too young!"


    I couldn''t help but turn and squeeze her little chubby cheeks that had filled out since we moved here. "It''s because you''re so cute that I have to tease you!"


    Emily rubbed her red cheeks after I let go and pouted. Emily had been with me since the beginning and was very loyal. I would make sure she had a good life when she got older. I will not let her marry out unless I know the man she is with will treat her with love and care.


    After washing up and getting dressed I asked: "Emily where is Alissa?"


    "Lady Alissa said something about talking to Master Cedric about getting some training."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 121: Her Secrets Part Two

    Chapter 121: Her Secrets Part Two


    "Then I guess I will talk to mom first..." It was finally time for me to speak to Ruth about my ability to use ck magic. Something theHoly Church of Seil would kill a person for being able to do. I hoped Ruth may be able to help me on what to do about this since my magic at that time responded to my thoughts without me even trying to cast anything.


    I didn''t want to disturb Able about this, so I went to find Ruth on my own. Ruth as usual was sitting in a side room sipping on tea. I wondered what exactly it was that she did all day. Upon seeing me her face lit up. "Rei! Dear,e sit with me!"


    I smiled and walked in and sat in the chair across from her. She gave me a sly look as she asked: "Did you sleep wellst night? I heard both Able and Alissa slept in your roomst night."


    "Somehow I was able to. But the situation was very awkward. Mom, I have something to discuss with you." I said, quickly changing the topic.


    "Oh? What is it?" Ruth asked, curiosity written all over her face.


    "You see this happened." I exined to Ruth about everything that happened. As I did, I watched her expressions carefully. I wondered how she would react but the entire time she did not say a word, and her expression did not change once.


    "There is nothing to worry about dear. If word did get out that you could cast ck magic the church wouldn''t dare to move against you because I would destroy them." Ruth said with a smile before turning to Fey her maid and nodding her head. The next thing I knew Fey led a few of the other maids in the room out. From that day on I do not think I ever saw them again.


    "What should I do about identally casting it again? I mean at that time I only thought about how great it would be to summon something to fight for me." My main worry was identally casting it while in front of many. Marsil and Sam were okay since they were sworn to secrecy, but if it happened in the city in front of many there is no way Able would be able to control everyone''s mouth.


    "You will be fine. I will talk with your master and exin things to him. Felix is on the strange side but he is a very good master. I hope you will learn a lot from him. I will have him teach you the proper way to suppress your magic. Are you nning to leave any time soon for another guild request?" Ruth asked. She still had the same kind smile she always had when looking at me. This made me feel relieved and warm inside that Ruth cared so much for me.


    "No, I nned to ask Master to help train me since I need to learn how to cast area of effect attacks without hitting my party members." I said. I really needed more control over my magic.I could easily take out a city if I tried hard enough but I was no good at limiting who would be affected by it unless they basically stood on top of me.


    "Good, I am d you have a good head on your shoulders. By the way, Alissa''s parents will being for dinner tonight so be prepared. I had contacted them this morning to let them know that you would be taking her in as a concubine and prepared a dowry, to send over." Ruth suddenly hit me with another bomb. Now after feeling relieved I was nervous all over again!


    I guess Ruth realized this because she started to chuckle. "Rei, rx. There is no way they will not ept the fact that Alissa is now your concubine. I mean, if you are Able''s fiancee and they do not find you good enough for their own daughter, are they not saying that my son has bad eyes?"


    I now realized that Ruth was one of those who defended their family no matter what, whether they were right or wrong. But I still felt a little worried. I mean this was basically Alissaing out and telling her parents: "Hey mom, dad, I am a lesbian! And it is all because of this girl over here!" Would this not be a nerve racking experience for the both of us. I can hear the thoughts they do not speak out loud already. "Damn slut, hoodwinked our daughter into liking the same sex. On top of that, she was only made a concubine!" Yeah, I can already feel their judging eyes trying to pierce my soul Oh crap, I am getting really nervous.


    Ruth let out a sigh and got up from her chair. She walked over to me and knelt down next to me and pulled me into a hug. "I know you still find the situation strange and that you basically made a decision based on trying to keep from hurting Alissa. But I think you made the right choice. Rei, your heart is kind and you will sacrifice a lot for your friends. Just be yourself and I am sure they will see that you are a good girl."


    "Mm..." Ruth brought tears to my eyes. It was true that I took Alissa in as a concubine in order to not hurt her anymore. I was willing to be a bisexual for her. And I did this because Alissa was the same as Able, they both loved me very much and I will do my best to not let them down.


    ***


    <strong><em>  Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 122: Her Secrets Part Three

    Chapter 122: Her Secrets Part Three


    After talking with Ruth, I felt much better about things since she made me realize a lot. I should not be worried about how Alissa reacts to my biggest secret. Alissa was giving up everything to be with me. Her life as a merchant was not easy, but she had many prospects and could even inherit her family''spany. So her future was secured if she had someone marry into her family. But instead, Alissa had chosen to be with me. But this brought a thought to my mind I walked back to my room and sat down on the couch. I wanted to save and upgrade my system, but I also wanted to ask about a particr thing that had been bothering me. "System..."


    "Yes, Host?"


    "When a person falls in love with me, are they doing it because of my parameters or because the system is causing them to fall in love with me? As far as I know, the female lead is now my concubine when she should be off romancing all the male leads..." I was hoping and praying that it was not the system that made others fall in love with me and that it was my own charm that had them gather around me. Yes, I have high charisma, but it was not that high when I first met Able and Alissa.


    "The system is not able to make people fall in love with you. Charisma allows you to attract others, but love is up to the person you attract. As for the two you are worrying about, Alissa and Able fell in love with you for being who you are. Well, Able is more of a closet pervert who fell in love with your naked body upon seeing it. Now, host, you broke your promise to me!" The system''s words made me feel a bit relieved and also a bit mad. I mean, it was digging into my wonderful and handsome Able! But at the same time, I can see why the system was digging into Able. I did break my promise once again


    "System, sorry, I was kind of out of it with both Able and Alissa sleeping at my side. But this time we can do it. I will be staying in the area, for the time being, so let''s create a save point here and then you can go ahead and upgrade." I said as I leaned my head back onto the couch.


    "Then, Rei, I will use one of your save tokens." Once the system''s words fell, I was enveloped in blue light, confirming that I had saved.


    "Once again, during the process, all system functions will be unusable except inventory and reviving at a save point." The system voice faded away, meaning it had now gone into upgrade mode. As I sat there staring at the ceiling, the door to my room opened, and Alissa came walking in. She looked to have sweated a lot while training.


    "Rei!" her lips curled up into a beautiful smile as she happily bounced over to me.


    "How was it?" I asked, knowing she had been training since early this morning.


    "It was really a learning experience. I never thought magic knights were so... weak..." Alissa replied, letting out a long dejected sigh.


    I, on the other hand, almost choked at her words. I could only guess she used the abacus and weakened them to a point where she could p them silly. I was actually starting to feel bad for the magic knights'' pride. I mean, getting beat by a little girl who held a weapon that looked nothing more than a tool for counting money must have been a huge blow to their ego. In truth, it may have also been amusing


    ---


    Inside a small meeting hall, Ruth sat with her teacup in her hand and an eyebrow raised as she stared at the ck and blue marks and swollen cheeks of her husband. "And what exactly happened to you?"


    "That girl is a monster. I do not know what her weapon is, but she could wipe out the entire group of trainees and myself. Not to mention that little girl does not know the meaning of holding back. She smacked each and every one of us over and over with that damn strange weapon. What the hell is she!" Cedricined. He had prided himself on being the strongest man in the kingdom. But he never expected to be beaten by such a small girl. He also knew he would not match up to Rei if she had more control over her magic. But Alissa really hurt his pride with how she just waved what looked like some random toy a few times and caused all his men to copse on the ground.


    "Would you expect anything less from someone who chases after our dear Rei? Of course, she will be a little monster. Plus, the thing she uses as a weapon was given to her by Rei. It dropped from the dungeon boss they killed. That alone should tell you that it is not any ordinary item. So it is not surprising that she could easily take you all out. " Ruth said whileughing. She found the whole thing quite amusing.


    "Ruth..." Cedric said pathetically. He felt betrayed; his own wife wasn''t even going to cheer him up! Instead, she sat thatughing!


    "Alright,e here..." Ruth finally gave in and pulled the big strong man in front of her into herp and hugged him tightly. If one were to witness this scene, they would probablyugh. Ruth may be strong, but she was only a few centimeters taller than Rei, and Cedric was on the tall side. So to see such a tall man sitting in Ruth''sp being babied by her made for a sight one must see to believe.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 123: Her Secrets Part four

    Chapter 123: Her Secrets Part four


    Alissa came out of the bath in a long white shirt and sat down next to me on the couch. I had been sitting here going over how I should exin things to Alissa, but no matter how I phrased it, I still couldn''t help but feel nervous that Alissa would reject me. It got me thinking What if this was the start of the viiness route for me. You know, like the female lead fell in love with me only to find out that I was some kind of monster. Due to this betrayal, she became stronger and stronger until one day she shows up in front of me in her final form and shouts: "<em>Unlimited de Works!</em>" and then I get impaled by thousands of swords. I know I am way overthinking things but still It could happen


    Alissa began fidgeting as she slid right up next to me. I knew she was about to ask something embarrassing, and she, of course, did not let me down. "Rei Can I kiss you?"


    "I am not saying you can''t, but first I think I should tell you something." I decided I was going toy it all out for Alissa.


    But it seems she was taking my words in the wrong way. "Rei, are you breaking up with me!? Did I do something wrong!?"


    Seeing her on the brink of tears made me wrap her in my arms and hug her tight. "No, stupid if anything, after what I have to say, you may end up hating me..."


    "Huh? Why would I hate you!?" Alissa asked.


    "Well, what if I told you I am not actually Rei Lancaster? Well... Physically I am, but soul wise I am not." I slowly exined.


    Alissa seemed very confused by my words, so I continued. "You see, the real Rei Lancaster died of an illness. I don''t know how it happened, but when I died in my old world, I ended up here, and my soul entered Rei Lancaster''s body. I also have this weird system thing as well. I can do things like this..."


    I pulled out a pillow from my inventory from the air in front of me and then put it back. "This is my inventory. It lets me store items in it. Although my system is in an upgrading mode, so I am limited on its futures right now, but I can still ess three parts of it. My inventory, saving and teaming. Saving allows me to save at any location. So if I were to die, I would be revived at myst saved location, which just so happens to be this couch right now. The teaming function lets me team with someone, and if I were to die, they would be able to keep their memories of all the events that had happened from the time I saved and to the time of my death. If my team member were to die, I could revive them with an item from the system store."


    "Does Able know about this?" Alissa asked, interrupting my exnation.


    "Hmm? Yeah, he is already teamed with me." I replied.


    "I want to be teamed with you too! It''s not fair that Able get''s to be in your team, and I can''t!" Alissa suddenly yelled out, causing me to be taken aback. I couldn''t help but smile. This was just like Alissa. It seemed she did not like being left out.


    "So you''re not freaked out by me?" I asked just to be sure.


    "Why would I be freaked out about you? You were the Rei I first met, right?" Alissa put her hands on her hips and asked seriously.


    "Yes, I was. At least, I think. I do not have the old Rei Lancaster''s memories, so if it was the day in the alley when you stopped those kidnappers, then yes, I am."


    "Then there is no issue. Rei, you are the Rei I know, even if the body belonged to someone else. But I have to ask this You won''t disappear on me, right? The original Rei Lancaster won''t just suddenlye back and push you outright?" Alissa began to tear up once again, but she did bring up a question I had never thought of before Would the old Rei Lancaster actuallye back to im her body one day? Was that even possible? As far as I knew, the old Rei Lancaster died. But there was no telling if there was ever a possibility of her soul returning to reim what was hers. Of course, I would not give up this body without a fight. I mean, I did not want to die. I already experienced that once before.


    Without any way to truthfully answer her question, I replied: "To be honest, Alissa, I am not too sure. I would have to ask my system when it returns, but that won''t be for a month..."


    "Just let me know because I will find a way to bring you back to me if the old Rei Lancaster returns. I will find a body and figure a way to put your soul into it. The Rei Lancaster that I love is you and will only be you." Alissa''s words made me tear up. Alissa was such a good person. I could feel her love for me. I gazed into her eyes and slowly leaned in. Our lips touched and then parted, allowing our tongues to invade each other''s mouths.


    When our lips parted, I smiled brightly at Alissa and said: "Thanks, Alissa! I will send you a team request right away."


    "You better!" Both Alissa and my cheeks were bright red. I sent the team request to Alissa, who epted it, and after which I began exining the ins and outs of the inventory. The entire time we held hands. Being with Alissa like this wasn''t too bad. It seemed my feelings for her have grown quite a bit after our conversation.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 124: The Worlds Worst Master

    Chapter 124: The World''s Worst Master


    I was very happy with how things had turned out. Right now, Alissa was curled up on the couch, using myp as a pillow as I watched the magi vision on low in order to not disturb her. I guess she must have gotten up very early this morning to begin her training. A short whileter, a soft knock came from the door connecting to Able''s room. Not wanting to disturb Alissa, I waved my hand and using wind magic to open the door.


    "Rei!?" Able walked into my room slowly. I guess he was confused as to why the door opened like it did.


    "Shh!" I gave a hushed, shushing sound in order to keep him from being too loud.


    Able walked over and gave me a questioning look. I pointed to Alissa, who was still sound asleep, and he gave me a knowing nod before sitting down next to me gently in order to not disturb her. I had to hand it to Able even though Alissa was a thorn in his side he still was kind. He leaned over and kissed my cheek and asked softly: "It went well, I take it?"


    "Mmm, she is like you. She cares for me deeply. Able, in the future, after we get married, do you mind if I hold a small ceremony for Alissa as well? Every girl dreams about their wedding day." I had only just thought of this as I watched Alissa sleeping soundly. She may not say it, but I am sure she would wish for a wedding ceremony. And I, for one, did not want to deny such a thing. However, it was very umon for a concubine to receive even a small party of celebration, never mind a ceremony.


    "That''s fine. I know you want Alissa to have a good life. Otherwise, you would not have gone as far as you have for her." Able held my hand and gently massaged it with his thumb. I smiled and leaned my head against his shoulder. As a girl, I was so lucky to have such a caring and understanding man at my side.


    "Able, I love you..." I whispered softly. My cheeks blushed. I felt him kiss the top of my head and squeeze my hand. Then his warm words enter my ears. "I love you too."


    ---


    At some point, Rei and Able also fell asleep. Ruth, who had just got word that Great Magus Felix was on his way over, went to inform Rei, she knocked a few times, but no one answered, so she opened the door and walked in to see three people peacefully sleeping on the couch. To Ruth, this was a warm, touching scene. She could see how Rei cared for both the people at her side. This spoke a lot for her character. Ruth knew how much Rei had to deal with when it came to making her decision about Alissa. She had set aside her own unease about Alissa being a girl in order to keep from hurting her friend. "Rei is indeed perfect for my son." Ruth whispered softly with a warm smile on her face. She left the room, closing the door softly behind her.


    ---


    I had no idea how long I slept for, but when I woke up, the other two were still sleeping. I felt bad about waking them up, but my entire body was very stiff and was starting to cramp up. "Alissa, Able, can you two please wake up..."


    After shifting a little, I was able to finally shake the two sleepy heads awake. "Mmm Rei''s thighs are so soft andfortable. Ehehe Rei''s thighs..." And Alissa was saying weird things in her sleep.


    Able, on the other hand, rubbed his eyes and stretched before getting up. "I guess I should go back to trai."


    Able''s words were caught in his throat as his gaze drifted from me to something behind me. I almost jumped out of my skin when I heard a voice suddenlying from behind me. "Oh ho! My little disciple has her way with both sexes, huh? Angelina, I think you should watch out, or you might just end up being seduced by her as well."


    "Who is seducing who!" I couldn''t help but yell out as I jumped up, knocking poor Alissa to the floor. "Ahh, Alissa!"


    "Rei, that was mean!" Alissained as she rubbed her still tired eyes. I reached down and helped her fix her shirt and then helped her up.


    "Sorry, Alissa, it was Master''s fault for saying stupid things." I pushed the whole thing on to Master Felix.


    Angelina looked at Master Felix and let out a sigh. I could tell she was used to this old man''s antics. "Master, if you did not push your way into the room and decided to sit here watching her sleep, this would not have happened."


    "What!? Angelina, you make it sound like this old man is some kind of pervert. I only wished to surprise my little disciple with my presence when she woke up." Master Felix quickly tried to defend himself. But it seemed Angelina was not done.


    "Then why did you announce every time Rei drooled or when she mumbled something about kissing Able or how she liked the feel of Alissa''s soft lips And then there was Muwaph!" I quickly shot forward and covered Angelina''s mouth with my hands. I don''t think I could take any more. Every one of her words was causing my face to grow redder and redder.


    "Please Angelina, stop!" I asked with pleading eyes. It seemed my pleading made her realize her mistake. But it was toote because when I turned around, I saw both Able and Alissa grinning at me with teasing eyes. I couldn''t help but re at Master Felix and yell, "You''re the worst!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 125: Strange Happenings All Around

    Chapter 125: Strange Happenings All Around


    <strong><em>[Check out my new novel: Reborn As A Dragon Girl With A System]</em></strong>


    "Humph! I am your Master, so even if you call me the worst, you are stuck with me!" Master Felix crossed his arms across his chest and stuck his nose up in the air. To be honest, at this point, I just wanted to punch him.


    "Anyway, Master Felix, can you please leave my bedroom. Alissa isn''t even properly dressed! She does not need a perverted old man gawking at her, and I also do not like others seeing my concubine in such a state!" I huffed. After I said this, I suddenly realized I had said something a bit embarrassing. But it was true; Alissa was my concubine, so no one was allowed to see her in such a state except maybe Able, who was my fiancee. But even but that is a given since we all are living together.


    This brought up many more questions that swirled around my head, but I decided to deal with themter. I grabbed Master Felix''s hand and Able''s hand and dragged them both out of the room. Angelina giggled as she followed behind me. I think I will need to punish herter. But just as I was about to leave, I turned and looked at Alissa and said: "Get dressed ande train. Master should be able to give you some pointers too."


    "Okay!" Alissa answered happily. Seeing her smile, I walked out of the room and closed the door.


    ---


    "Fufufu, it seems Rei is reallying around." Alissa copsed onto the couch and looked up at the ceiling. "To think, I was originally supposed to be the heroine But that day when I saw her. Those deep blue eyes and her golden blonde hair, I was captivated. She was the most beautiful girl I have ever met. No matter how many times this world repeated itself, I was always the one who was forced to pick a man, fall in love, and then save the kingdom. I would then go on to live a happy life, get married, have kids, and then die But that day when she showed it everything was different. This world finally deviated from the path that we were all on. Well, at least the path I was on. This skill. Rewind always rewinds my life back to its start after I die I would never have known it had existed if Rei did not team me. I had always wondered why I would feel everything was deja vu, butI at least can say the feelings I have for Rei are real.


    "She brings me so much joy, and she is slowly falling in love with me. I did not tell Rei, but when she teamed me, I got many more functions than she thinks. It seems to be something that she doesn''t even know about." Alissa looked up at the top of the menu in front of her that had a title that read


    [Rei''s Romance System]


    Rei''s Romantic feelings


    Able Ronstine: 10


    Alissa Coborne: 4


    "It is still much lower than Able''s, but it does prove she has feelings for me. Hehe, haha!" Alissa rolled around on the couch, giggling. "Rei, I will make you fall in love with me even more. The girl who broke the endless cycle of my repeated life. Now I just need to crush anyone else who tries to get in my way. Able is fine, but any of those other men try to hit on my Rei. I will make sure they wished they were never born! "


    Alissa''s eyes seemed to fade out, and if anyone had seen her right now, they probably would have shivered in fear. Because even though she was smiling, the killing intent radiating off her body was enough to make any weak person wet themselves in fear.


    Coming back to her senses, she quickly looked around the room and let out a sigh of relief. "Oh, my! I almost lost myself there dear me, I cannot let Rei see that side of me. Now to quickly get changed and spend the day training with the love of my life!"


    Alissa ran off to get some clothes and get changed as if the personality she had just shown was nothing at all.


    After Alissa left the room, Emily came out of hiding; her expression was filled with fear. "Should I tell the Young Miss? It doesn''t seem like she wants to harm her, but those eyes. No, No, I will wait and see. If she begins acting weird, I will tell the Young Miss."


    Alissa was not aware that her little episode was fully witnessed by Emily, who had just happened toe out of her bedroom while Alissa was talking to herself.


    ---


    "Rei!" I heard my name being called, and behind me, Alissa came running over. She was smiling brightly, which was good to see.


    "Alissa, good timing. Master Felix was about to go over ways to use area of effect spells without hurting your teammates!" I was actually excited about this because this was a very important lesson for me. Being able to do area of effect spells in a dungeon without hurting anyone but your enemy was something I needed to know.


    ---


    Selinicia Military Barracks


    "And so Rei Onee-sama let me off with simply training here with you all. Ahhh! Onee-sama! I can not wait until the day we meet again!" Princess Feia''s expression made her look like a maniac as she talked about Rei. The female soldiers around her were all looking at each other with strange looks. It seemed after being punished by Ruth and then being let off so lightly by Rei, Princess Feia formed some kind of crazy misunderstanding that Rei cares deeply for her. But from the story''s she was telling, those around who were hearing it all gave her strange looks. Even though she had lost her status, she was still a member of the royal family. So they did not dare point any of this out.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 126: Reis Love Protectors

    Chapter 126: Rei''s Love Protectors


    "The thing about area of effect magic that most do not understand is that it is fundamentally different from other magic spells. First of all, like always, you need to picture it in your head, but there is also one more than you need to take into ount, and that is your allies. In this case, you will need to also picture your allies within the area of effect and picture the spell not doing damage to them. This is a difficult task to achieve, but it is something that is a must to learn if you wish to use area of effect magic. Now, this is easier for backline mages who stand at the back and have a good visual of their teammates. But for a magic knight who is at the front of the battle, they do not have the right field of vision to form a proper image in their minds. This is where perception magices in." Master Felix was currently instructing us on how to use area of effect magic properly. I was d I decided to do this, or I would have never have known half of the things he is telling us.


    This entire time I had been casting magic just based on my image of the spell but now, with this information and a little practice, I am sure I can use area of effect magic properly. "We will end it here. Rei, I need to speak to you. The rest of you go rest."


    Seeing how Master Felix was sending everyone away, I was sure that he probably wanted to talk about me summoning zombies. "Master Felix?"


    "Rei, take this ne. It will keep you from casting magic without actually activating it yourself. ck magic has a way of activating by itself without the user''s will. As of now, I can not teach you any suppression techniques since it will hinder your ability to cast magic at this time. When you go to the academy, they will teach you how to repress your magic. But this is normally not done until thest year of training there. So any time you are out on the field, make sure you wear it." Master Felix exined. The ne he gave me actually hung down pretty low, so it was easy to tuck under my armor and would not get in my way of fighting. I asked why I can''t use a suppression technique now, and he said at my age, it is not good to suppress my magic since it could hinder my growthter on. The technique they teach at the academy was only taught to you when you reached the age of eighteen, and you can not graduate from the academy until you have mastered this technique.


    ---


    "Whatdo you want, thieving cat?" Able said his tone showed just how annoyed he was to speak to Alissa.


    After Master Felix had called Rei to talk in private, Alissa pulled Able to the side to speak to him privately as well. "I wanted to ask if you gained any special features from the teaming system that my Rei did not tell us about."


    "No, everything I have is what Rei said I would have. Why did you get something extra?" Able asked. He ignored the whole my Rei part of her words.


    Alissa thought for a moment before deciding she would tell Able. This way, if there was someone she could not handle that appeared on the list, she could send Able at him instead. "It''s like this I got a special function that allows me to tell who Rei has feelings for romantically. So far, it is just you and I on the list, and I would like to keep it that way. I am only telling you this because if some other guy or girl tries to woo Rei, they might try to steal her away from us. I am sure you do not want to lose Rei; well, I would be fine if you did disappear, but as of now, you Love Rei, and she regrettably loves you as well."


    "So you''re saying you wish to snuff out anypetition before they can push their way in." Able thought for a moment and nodded his head. "Okay, I will help. It is not that I do not trust Rei. It is I will not allow anyone to take the girl I love away from me. And there are certain potions and spells that can manipte people. Thest thing I want to happen is to have one of those kinds of people near Rei. This function that you got only lets you see who she likes?"


    "Yes, it only allows me to see who she likes. Sadly it does not let me see anything else. The normal team window we have shows status ailments, or so it says here under our names, so if someone shows up on the list, we can check her status right away and see if someone has cast a spell on her. But just so you know, I n to snuff out anyone who shows any interest in Rei romantically. It was very hard for me to be someone special to her as something other than a friend. With you already taking up most of her time, I do not wish to lose what little private time I will have with her." Alissa decided to be fully honest in what she was nning. Otherwise, it would take too long to exinter on when she went to seek Able''s help.


    Able sighed and felt that maybe snuffing out anyone who got close to her was being a little overprotective, but Alissa seemed pretty adamant about it. "Just do not snuff out, as you said, anyone who just wishes to be friends with her. If we iste Rei, she wille to hate us."


    "Of course, I am not dumb. I will only handle those who show up on this list or cast some strange magic on her." Alissa knew she couldn''t go too far, or she may end up hurting Rei, and as Able had said, Rei may evene to hate her for it.


    "Alright, then I am willing to help when needed." Able reached out his hand, and the two shook on it.


    "Able, Alissa!" Rei''s voice came from behind them.


    Allissa''s eyeswent from serious to soft and full of love as she shoved Able out of the way and ran towards Rei. "Rei!"


    Able, who stumbled back a few steps, frowned. "Maybe I should snuff her out before she does me in..."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 127: Dinner With The In Laws Part One

    Chapter 127: Dinner With The In Laws Part One


    I was currently being dressed up. In a short while, Alissa''s parents would be here, and I will be meeting them for the first time ever. I had thought I would meet them as her friend and never thought it would be as her lover. "Mmm Rei, you look good in everything."


    Alissa once again had a perverted look in her eyes. I was currently in my underwear, standing in front of a mirror as Emily and Ruth kept putting dresses up to me one after the other. And Alissa was standing to the side, staring at me. This was something I was used to since she did the same in the bath. You could say I am immune to her stare. If it were someone else, I would have hit them long ago, but I could never do such a thing to Alissa.


    "Hmm, I think this white one still suits you best. It has ckce in all the right ces. Not to mention the embroidery is well done. To go with it, let''s go with these essories to match the pendant your master gave you and this pair of shoes. Mmmm.. yes, no matter what, my dear Rei is always cute. As a mother, I am very happy. Alright, let''s get it on her! Fey!" Ruth said before calling her personal maid over, and before I knew it, I was being stripped of even my underwear. Ruth gave me a ck set of bra and panties to put on. Once they were on, they helped me into my dress.


    By the time I was done, I had already felt exhausted. But when I looked in the mirror, I was shocked at how I looked. I usually do not think of myself as pretty, but on this night, I had to say I looked amazing. "Rei, you''re so beautiful!" Even Alissa jumped on me and kissed my lips.


    "Alissa, save that forter. Rei will be going to your room tonight after all. This can be considered your wedding day. When you both reach old age, we will hold you a small ceremony. Normally concubines do not get one, but I can not see such a nice girl like you going without." It seemed Ruth nned to hold a wedding for Alissa without me needing to ask about it. I had gotten Able''s permission, but I never asked Ruth about it.


    "Hehe! I can''t wait. To think I can actually walk down the aisle with Rei at my side. Mother in Law, I thank you!" Alissa said happily.


    "Think nothing of it. I am sure even if I did not mention it, Rei would havee to me to ask for one for you." Ruth waved it off as no big deal.


    I felt slightly bad about tonight. Because I was meeting Alissa''s parents, Able could not be there. It would be myself, Alissa, Ruth, and Cedric. Able said he would take dinner in his room. I told him I would visit himter while still in my dress so you can see it and so we can have some alone time. I will not lie. Our alone time normally consists of a lot of kissing. I am starting to think I am bing a kissing fiend But I guess this is how we express our love for one another.


    I walked down the stairs and really began to get nervous as I could hear someone yelling at the top of their lungs. "Ronstine family or not, you can not just do as you please and kidnap my daughter! Who said you could just make my daughter a concubine of someone else and a girl no less! I demand that you return her to me this instant! She Is to marry Freed here. The son of an up-anding conglomerate in the capital!"


    Alissa gripped my hand and looked up at me. "Rei, that is my father. I am sorry I never mentioned anything about you, and he had already set me up to be engaged with someone else. But I could not be with someone else when I loved you and only you."


    This was very new to me. In Magical Love, Alissa never had any prior engagement. I wonder if this was something that ended before she went to the magic academy I smiled at Alissa and held her hand tight and brought it to my lips, and kissed it. "Do not worry; we will get through this together."


    "That is right, plus you have me on your side." Ruth said, giving us both a hug from behind.


    We walked to the room where the voices wereing from to find Cedric red in the face. I could tell he was really holding back the urge to knock the man in front of him clear across the room. His name was Thomas Coborne, a very sessful merchant. He had many connections and had a chain of stores all over the kingdom. He was slightly plump and wore a grey suit looking different from his usual self. Next to him was his wife Gloria, who had a worried look on her face as she tried to calm her husband down. And behind the two was a young man who looked to be twenty years of age with a ck suit on. The only issue was this man was very, very ugly. My guess this was the person he was talking about, Freed.


    "Dad..." I spoke up, causing the whole room to be quiet. All eyes turned on to me. Cedric smiled brightly seeing me, and the other three stared at me with wide eyes.


    "Alissa! Get your ass over here now and meet your true fiance! What is all this about you bing a damn concubine to some slut!?" Ahh yeah, it seems everyone I run into likes to call me a slut first, it was Sara, then her mother, and now Alissa''s father. I am starting to get sick of this word.


    "Father, how dare you say such a thing to my Rei! Take it back now, or I will make you wish you were never born!"


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 128: Dinner With The In Laws Part Two

    Chapter 128: Dinner With The In Laws Part Two


    "You! You dare threaten your father!?" Thomas seemed to have flipped. I know Alissa was trying to stand up to me but was she not getting a bit too violent?


    "So what if you are my father!? You have no right to say such horrible things about my Rei. She is so sweet and kind. She loves me and Able wholeheartedly! Do you know in order to not hurt my feelings, she epted my selfish request. Could you take your best friend as a concubine if he suddenly said he liked you? Well, could you!?" Alissa was reallyying it in. But her words caused more disgust to form on Thomas''s face.


    "I see this vixen has brainwashed you. Real good! You Ronstine''s go and brainwash my daughter! Do you think you can get away with this!? This is why everyone looks down on your family behind your back. Not to mention the man of the house is weaker than his own wife! And now your son is marrying a slut. Oh, I get it! I bet your son is gay, so you found a gay woman to be his wife!" And then I snapped


    I don''t even know when, but my body moved on its own when Thomas began talking about Ruth, Cedric, and Able. They were my new family. They were people I loved dearly. All I know was I appeared in front of Thomas with my fist already pulled back and decked him square in the face. I pinned him to the ground and continued to throw fists at him. I used no magic, just my pure strength, as I continued to punch him over and over.


    "Rei!" Alissa came running over, but she did not stop me; instead, I heard her say: "You missed a spot on the left side! You should hit him harder. How dare he say such things about my Rei!" She even tossed in a kick of her own.


    ---


    "Alissa, he is your father!" Gloria finally could stay silent anymore and yelled out.


    Alissa turned her head, her eyespletely cold. "So what! Does Father have the right to make his daughter marry some pig faced creep? Does Father have the right to speak ill of my wife''s family!? Let me make things clear, Rei is my wife, and nothing will change that! If you wish to marry into that pig''s family. Marry him yourself, Mother!"


    "Alright enough!" Ruth finally stepped in. She walked over and grabbed the fist that was about to m into Thomas''s face once more. Rei looked up at Ruth, confused only to see Ruth smiling back at her. "Dear, it''s enough. Any more, and you will do something you will regret. He may be an asshole, but he is still your concubine''s father."


    Rei looked at the man whose face was swollen and bleeding profusely and slowly got up. She looked at her dress that was once so beautiful but now covered in blood. "Mom, I got the dress dirty."


    "Haha! Rei, my dear, it is fine. This is the blood you spilled to uphold the Ronstine family name. You should be very proud. As your mother, I am very proud of you. Now..." Ruth hugged Rei and turned her gaze to Cedric. "Cedric dear, can you have that thing tossed out of my house. My daughter''s wife does not seem to like its presence, and I, for one, am not thinking of starting a pig farm."


    "Huh? Ah, right!" Cedric quickly motioned with his hand, and three magic knights came over and grabbed Freed, who was frozen stiff at everything that had happened, and dragged him out of the house.


    "Now then, as the issue is now gone, let us continue our talk, shall we." Ruth waved her hand, and a green glow covered Thomas''s body, and all his wounds began to heal. He slowly got up and looked at Rei with fear in his eyes. Seeing he was fine, Ruth nodded and said: "Now let us have our first dinner together, shall we?"


    ---


    I asked Ruth if I should go get changed, but she said it was fine. She waved her hand, and the blood on my dress disappeared just like that. She even healed the wounds on my knuckles. I turned to Alissa and lowered my head. I mean, I just kinda beat the crap out of her father. I do not care if people bad mouth me, but the Ronstines are people I owe a lot to, and I will never allow anyone to speak ill of them. "Alissa, umm..."


    Before I could finish saying anything, Alissa pressed her finger on my lips and smiled. "It''s fine. It was about time my father, who always got his way due to money, learned a hard lesson. If you did not do it, I was about to. I will not allow anyone to talk ill of you, Rei."


    Alissa pulled me into a hug, and I hugged her back. I noticed out of the corner of my eye the disgusted look on Thomas''s face, so just to piss him off more, I gave Alissa a kiss on the lips in front of everyone. "You! Slu-..."


    "Father, I would watch what you say. One more word, and I will reenact your beating just now. But unfortunately, I do not think I will hold back as Rei did. Did you not notice she used no magic. If she did, you would be dead. I will say this once more. Rei means everything to me, and I mean everything. She means more to me than you twobined. Parents or not, I do not care. So watch your tongue, or I will rip it out." I have never seen Alissa so mad. She was really letting out a huge amount of killing intent, and it was all directed towards her parents. I sighed and grabbed her hand and then pinched her arm, causing her to look at me. Only then did she calm down a bit.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Coborne, you two seem to be miss understanding something. I did not have youe here to ask your permission for your daughter to be my daughter''s concubine. I called you here to tell you that she is now my daughter concubine, and she will be living with us from now on." Ruth''s dominance once again silenced the room.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 129: Dinner With The In Laws Part Three

    Chapter 129: Dinner With The In Laws Part Three


    <em><strong>[Check out my new novel: Reborn As A Dragon Girl With A System]</strong></em>


    "You!" Thomas seemed he could not handle being told what to do. Since he was not getting through to Ruth and Cedric, his only choice was to give his daughter a final ultimatum: "Alissa, will youe home with us, or will you break all ties to your family?"


    "Father, are you stupid? What have I said this entire time? I am with Rei, from now and forever. " Alissa answered curtly.


    "You! Damn it! From this day forth, you are no longer my daughter!" Thomas yelled. He could no longer take Alissa''s attitude. Since she did not want to listen to him, he had no use for her. He would rather adopt a child from an orphanage than deal with this daughter of his.


    "Dear! You can''t be serious!?" Gloria yelled out. She had never thought things would go this far. She also never thought her own husband would be willing to disown his own daughter.


    "My decision is final! Since she will not listen to her own father, then I have no daughter!" Thomas yelled as he stood up. Gloria also stood up and held on to his arm as she began begging him.


    "Dear! Don''t! Alissa is my daughter!" Gloria cried out. Her eyes were full of tears. She then turned to Alissa with a pleading look as she asked: "Alissa, just this once, listen to your father and marry Freed! Please!"


    ----


    At this point, I really couldn''t stand it anymore. Alissa''s mom was putting on this fake act which was really beginning to make me mad. Who asks their daughter to not marry for love but for benefits for their father.


    "Ummm..." I finally spoke up. My voice causing everyone to look at me. "Since I am technically Alissa''s wife, I am going to say something here. Mrs. Coborne, you are saying the same things as your husband. You want her to give up her happiness to live a life in a loveless marriage all for your husband''s gains? You are acting as if you are sad to see Alissa go, but you only care about money the same as your husband. You see the losses in front of you if the wedding arrangement you set up is not fulfilled. You beg and cry and say she is your daughter, but here you are tossing her under the table to marry that hideous man. From the way I see it, each and every one of you has something wrong with your head.


    "I am going to make a final decision here since Alissa has already said what she wants. No one is taking Alissa from this house or from me. She is already my concubine, and her rice has already been cooked. So even if you were to take her home, she would be used good you could never marry off." I, of course, never cooked anyone''s rice, but this would at least put the final nail in the coffin.


    "You! You''re a woman! You couldn''t possibly have done such a thing!" Thomas, of course, did not buy into what I said so well I had no choice but to say something very embarrassing.


    "Oh. Well I have a penis, so it is very possible." I said with the straightest face as possible. I hoped my cheeks were not blushing at the very least. But next to me, two streams of tea went flying across the table, sshing both Thomas and Gloria.


    *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>* *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>*


    "Haha!" Ruth burst outughing. Cedric had turned his head away, but I could see his shoulders shaking.


    "My dear Rei, you are so cute." Ruth turned to Thomas and Gloria with a wide grin as she did her best not tough anymore and said: "So there you have it. Our rei is a sword wielder in more than one way. So Be expecting a grandchild in the near fu-" *<strong><em>Pfft!</em></strong>* "future. Someone, please escort the Cobornes out. They seem to not be feeling too well."


    And so, just like that, my dinner with my inws ended on a note of me being a woman with a penis Well, at the very least, I highly doubt anyone would believe him, nor would he say anything in the first ce since it would be embarrassing for others to know he was unable to even get his own daughter to marry a man. Since everything was said and done, Ruth and Cedric looked like they needed to discuss something and had Alissa and I took our food to my room as well as Able''s te so we could all eat together.


    And, of course, after I told Able what I had said, he broke downughing as well. "Rei, you really say some amazing things."


    "Enough. I only said that, so they had nothing else to say about Alissa being here. You should have seen that freak show they brought. I can not believe they wanted Alissa to marry someone like that." I mean, he was much, much older than Alissa, and he looked like a donkey''s behind. I have no idea who would even want to marry a man like that.


    "Thank you for supporting me, Rei. If it came down to it, I was willing to begin burning down each of my father''s properties, starting with his house. And if he just so happened to be home that day, then I guess it was on him for being in the wrong ce at the wrong time." Alissa said all this with a bright smile on her face. I wonder if she realized what she just said just now was very scary. But this may have happened in the game without the yers knowing. Nothing was ever mentioned about Alissa having such an engagement, so it makes me wonder if Alissa had done just as she said in order to free herself from such a thing. With the way she is, I wouldn''t be surprised.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 130: Night Chat

    Chapter 130: Night Chat


    After dinner and a bath, Alissa and I were drying each other''s hair in our bathrobes. "Rei, you should spend the night with Able. He looked kind of lonely tonight."


    "I was actually going to say that myself. The past few days, I have been spending more time with you than with him. Mainly because you are a girl, and you can go ces that he can not as well as all the things that have been happening. So I was thinking of spending the next few nights with him." I did feel bad for Able. He had to share a lot of his time with me with Alissa. I needed to be more fair to him. I mean, I love Able, and I needed to show it much more.


    Alissa turned and smiled at me before sneaking in a kiss and saying: "Then go! Go spend time with him. I am already content with being your concubine."


    Alissa was always thinking of me. I am really d I met Alissa. I gave her a hug and a kiss back before getting up and walking over to Able''s door that was connected to my room and knocked.


    "Come in." I heard Able''s voiceing from the other side. I smiled and turned the knob, and walked inside. When I walked in, Able was watching something on the magi vision. I walked over and sat down next to him, and only then did I realize something was wrong with what I was wearing. I still had my bathrobe on, and I waspletely naked underneath! My face wentpletely red!


    Able looked over at me and instantly blushed. "Ahem Rei?"


    "Ah yeah, I kinda forgot to get changed. I will be right back!" I quickly went to get up, but Able grabbed my hand, stopping me, and pulled me back down onto hisp. "A-Able!?"


    "You smell good let me hold you like this for a bit." Able buried his face into my neck and hugged me tightly. I could feel his breath tickling my neck, sending shivers down my spine. But I knew we had not had much time alone together, so I did not try to escape. I knew Able would not turn into a beast and try to do anything to me. Thinking like this, my tense body rxed, and I leaned my head against his.


    "I will stay in your room tonight. So it will just be us." I whispered. He nodded slightly and tightened his embrace. We stayed like that for who knows how long. All I knew was that I felt safe in his arms. When he finally lifted his head, I looked into his eyes which were filled with warmth; I leaned in and kissed his lips. As we kissed and our salivas mixed, I couldn''t help but giggle.


    "Able, where do you think we will be in a few years?" I asked as we broke our kiss and leaned our foreheads together.


    "Mmm Probably working our asses off in training camp.But that also means we will be married and maybe even already have the thing my mother wishes for the most on the way. But one thing is for certain, we will be together, and that is all that matters." Able''s words made me smile. I couldn''t resist kissing him again.


    That night instead of going back to my room and getting pajamas on, I ended up just wearing one of Able''s shirts and a pair of his boxers. The shirt went down to my knees and only exposed my legs. But for some reason, when Able saw me walk out of his bathroom with them on, he stared at me without saying a word.


    "Does it look funny?" I asked as I looked at myself. It looked no different than a nightshirt, really. However, I did need to fold his boxers a few times at the waist to get them to fit.


    "No Sorry, I just couldn''t help but get lost in how cute you looked." Able''s words brought a blush and a smile to my face. I giggled and walked over and hugged him. That night we watched tv and cuddled. When it was bedtime, I finally got to bury my head in his chest and hug him tight, just like I did when we were in the dungeon for those six months.I felt so rxed I fell right asleep.


    ---


    Able looked at the happily sleeping girl in his arms and smiled. "You are so defenseless. But seeing you like this makes you cute as well. " Able tucked a lock of Rei''s hair behind her ear and closed his eyes. A few minutester, the two''s soft breathing could be heard as they entered dreand.


    ---


    In another room, Alissa looked up at the ceiling and smiled. "I hope Able liked the present I sent him. I mean, Rei in a bathrobe is so cute! Mmmm, but still not as good as Rei in the nude Luckily for me, I can see this every night while Able has to wait a few more years."Alissa rolled around back and forth in her bed, hugging her pillow until she stopped and stared at the ceiling again. "I hope now I am free from that curse I hope Rei will lead me to a different future. I am so d I picked the Able route this time around. Otherwise, I would never have met Rei."


    Alissa opened her teaming window and hit the small button on the side. Rei''s Romance System popped up. "I wondered if Rei will ever love me the same as she does Able."


    ----


    Ruth was sipping tea, reading a book in bed when Cedric came walking into the bedroom. "Ruth, I just got word that Rei stayed in Able''s room tonight."


    Ruth''s eyes lit up. "You think they will you know?"


    "Ruth, remember how old those two are first. Geez, you always get ahead of yourself. Just be happy that those two are in love. In a few years, I am sure they will have a baby kicking. Let things happen naturally." Cedric could only shake his head at his wife''s wish for a grandchild.


    "Hmm, maybe I should have Fey make a special meal for those two. I think that pink juice will do the job. Yes, with the right push, those two Ouch!"


    "Ruth, your eyes are going crazy.Whatever you have nned, I forbid it!" Cedric quickly put his foot down about the subject before things got too dangerous.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 131: New System Function

    Chapter 131: New System Function


    As the days passed, I slowly learned to control my area of attack spells to the point that I could finally use them in practice. Although this was exciting, I was starting to get bored. With my system being down, I did not want to risk going on any request from the guild. I could say the only thing good was that my rtionship with Alissa and Able has never been better. Although, I seem to sleep in their beds more than my own. They to hade to some kind of agreement where they split the week up between themselves and the extra day was a rotation.


    It was nighttime, and I went to bed as usual. Tonight was Able''s night, so I would be sleeping in his bed. He had suddenly started asking me to wear his shirts and boxers to bed since the bathrobe incident. This was something I did not mind, but I did find it odd. I am not sure what was so special about it, but if it makes him happy, I did not mind doing it. Although he has been a bit more touchy feely as ofte. He seems to have an obsession with my belly button. It tickles so much sometimes I end up hitting him. But I can''t say I am any better cause I do run my hands over his chest while he is sleeping. I wonder if this makes me a pervert?


    Like the past few nights, Able and I got into bed and began kissing. This seems to be a nightly ritual. One that I happen to enjoy. It was right as we finished kissing; I snuggled up into his chest and started to fall asleep, that I heard an announcement go off in my head.


    *Ding!*


    [System upgrade nowplete!]


    "Rei!" The system''s voice sounded off, sounding less robotic and more female.


    "All upgraded?" I asked. I was happy to hear from the system. It had been a long time since I heard its voice. Plus, it meant I could finally free myself of my long days of studying!


    "Yep! And you now have a new function not only for you but for those you are teamed with as well." The system replied.


    "Oh? What kind of function?" I asked. I hoped it wasn''t something stupid and was actually useful.


    "You can now ess the battle function. This allows you to enter a separate space and fight against various monsters. Although you can not die in this space, you will still feel pain as if it was real. Those who you are teamed with can also join you in training as well. By the way, Rei. You seemed to have gotten more daring since I have been gone." The system said while whistling.


    I had no idea what the system was talking about until I felt something twitch near my hand. I looked down, and my face quickly turned a shade of crimson. I quickly pulled my hand back and lifted my head to see if Able was sleeping or not, and unfortunately for me, he was actually looking down at me with cheeks as red as mine. "Sorry..." Was all I could say as I lowered my head back down and buried my face in his chest. I really did not mean to let my hands wander like that! Luckily for the both of us, Able said nothing and only hugged me tighter and kissed the top of my head. Things like this were bound to happen, I guess But still very embarrassing.


    To get my mind off of this sudden incident, I began looking at the menu for the new battle function and what I saw made me frown. The list of monsters are all the monsters I have fought so far. And so far, those monsters were all things I never wished to fight for the rest of my life! Why was there an unlimited amount of zombies for me to choose from!? Why so many damn spiders!? I wanted to voice a lot of my grievances to the system, but it states right on the window, to add more monsters, you will need to fight and defeat them in the real world. The only thing worth fighting was actually the mid boss we killed. After looking it over a bit more, I decided to just go to sleep.


    My days passed by steadily as Able and everyone else began picking up a bunch of request from the adventurers guild. I ended up fighting many kinds of monsters building up my list of monsters for my new function quite well. But as I was focused on building my monster list, I had forgotten a crucial day wasing up.


    "Rei, your birthday is a few days away. You are to stay home and get ready for it." Ruth had called me to tea and pastries and then dropped a bomb on me. I had forgotten that my birthday wasing up, and this was also the time I would be announcing my engagement to Able to the rest of the nobles.


    "So this means?" I asked, feeling a bit wary of what she was about to say.


    Ruth smiled brightly at me as she said: "This means we will need to get you a dress and some heels to match! You will be the most beautiful girl in attendance. This much is a given since you are my Rei. But we can not let those little tramps from those noble families think that you are not a perfect match for Able."


    I wonder if Ruth realized she was calling girls thirteen years of age tramps. I mean, it is legal to get engaged at a young age, and fighting over a man was the norm in this day and age. Most of these girls are taught from the day they could understand to try to win the heart of an influential noble or someone of higher status. Not like I will say anything because Ruth will always be Ruth. My wonderful and loving Mom.


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 132: Birthday Party Part One

    Chapter 132: Birthday Party Part One


    Like any other day, I woke up slightly early. Last night was Alissa''s night, so I spent the night in her room. If I had to say the difference between sleeping with Alissa and sleeping with Able, I say Alissa is much softer and pillowy. Now I am not saying I rather sleep with Alissa; I am just saying, in general, girls are softer. "Hmm? Rei?" I guess I woke Alissa up with my stirring.


    "Sorry, Alissa, did I wake you?" I think Alissa was definitely the cutest when she was just waking up. The way she snuggles up into my arms is adorable.


    "No But I want a kiss!" Alissa rolled herself on top of me and nted her lips on mine. She didn''t even give me a chance to react before she pushed her tongue in my mouth. Not that I amining. Her kisses always felt good. Sheid right on top of me and sped her hands with mine as we kissed.


    Our kisssted a few minutes before our lips parted, and she snuggled into my neck. "Alissa, I need to get up for training..."


    "No! Today, you are not training! Mother-inw already told me to keep you in bed so you can get some proper rest." Alissa stated. But I was surprised by what she said because Ruth never got in the way of my training. I wonder why today was different


    I let out a sigh, knowing that if this was the case, Alissa was not getting off any time soon. I gazed down at the girl peacefully nestled into my neck and smiled. I reached up and fixed a clump of her hair that had fallen over her cheek and tucked it behind her ear before trailing my finger over her lips. They were soft and squishy, which made me lean down and kiss them once more.


    "Hehe! Rei kissed me." Alissa mumbled as she pushed hard onto my lips. I couldn''t help but giggle. We ended up kissing for a while. I seemed to have be addicted to kissing.


    "Rei, do you really not remember what day today is?" Alissa asked as our lips parted once more.


    "Hmm? No. Is today special?" I couldn''t think of anything that would make today special.


    "I knew you would forget. Even when Able and I were talking, he agreed with me when I said you would forget. Today is a day that is very special for both Able and me. It is also a day that is very special to you as well for two reasons." Alissa giggled and caressed my cheek.


    But I was still confused as to what was so special about today. Alissa Let out a sigh and kissed my lips as she said: "It is your birthday today and also the day that Mother in Law will be announcing Yours and Able''s engagement as well as the day she will announce me bing your concubine. Everything will be officially known by all the nobles."


    "Oh! Wait, that''s today!?" I asked in surprise. But then realized something big about these types of things.


    First, they required me to join the party. This meant mingling with other nobles and dancing. Although Ruth has been training me in all the edict required for a noble girl. I still hated it. Second, I had to wear a dress. It was not that I disliked dresses; it was the corset that I hated. I mean, who wouldn''t hate having to wear something that was intended to make your waist skinnier and breast bigger, at the cost of your breathing? And the thing I hated the most about it was that I barely had any breasts to work with! I mean, what are we making bigger? Not to mention my waist is already extraordinarily skinny. Albeit that it is better than when I first came to this world now that I have proper nutrition.


    Now that I think about it, in my past life, I did read something in a manga that stated that massaging your breasts would make them bigger. I wonder if I should have Able and Alissa help me with that. Wait, what am I thinking!? Have I truly turned into a pervert!?


    At any rate, tonight is going to be rough on my body. This much I know for sure. "Rei?" Alissa Called out my name. I guess my spacing out worried her.


    I pulled her close and hugged her tight as I began toin. "Haha. Rei, just wear a dress that doesn''t need a corset. To tell you the truth, you look amazing in everything and without anything on. You may not realize it, Rei, but you are truly beautiful. It is almost a sin to look upon since you seem more like a goddess than a human."


    Of course, with these flowery words, Alissa was cupping my breast with her hands. I let out a sigh and smacked her hands away. "Cut it out!"


    "But!" Alissa looked up at me with watery eyes as if I had wronged for no reason. At this point, I was not sure if I shouldugh or cry, but that look made me cave, and I nodded my head, saying: "Just a little bit..." Alissa''s eyes glowed in excitement, and before I knew it was getting that massage I mentioned earlier.


    My thoughts after the fact? It was pleasant Okay, so turns out I am a pervert...


    After about an hour of resting, a knock came at the door, and Able came in. It was his first time in Alissa''s room. He was wearing his normal pajamas. Alissa and I were still lying in bed. "Care to join us?" I asked teasingly. But surprisingly, he nodded his head and jumped right into the bed with us. But what surprised me even more, was the fact that Alissa did not say anything against it and the two just snuggled up next to me. But at this point, I had one question floating around my head ''<em>How long am I supposed to stay in bed for?</em>''


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 133: Birthday Party Part Two

    Chapter 133: Birthday Party Part Two


    So here I am, standing at the entrance to the main hall. I am currently wearing a white dress that reaches all the way down to the floor. It has many ck roses made of fine silk sewn into it. My hair is tied up into a side bun with some hair gently loose in the front. A ck ribbon adorned with somece was used to tie it all together. To the left of me was Able. He was as handsome as always. His ck suit fit him well. To be honest, I was somewhat fangirling when I sawe out wearing this. He looked so handsome that it made me blush from ear to ear. Just thinking that this was my future husband made me giggle inside.


    To my right was Alissa. She was wearing a pale blue dress with frills. She looked very cute in this dress. Then again, Alissa would look stunning in anything she wore. Both Able and Alissa held my hands, interlocking their fingers with mine. I was actually very nervous. I mean, today was not only my birthday, but we were officially announcing my engagement to Able and introducing Alissa as my concubine. In a way, I was thinking things were kinda off, but I could care less what other people say. Alissa was not only my best friend, but she was also my lover. Able was the man I loved wholeheartedly. I loved them both and would not part with either of them.


    "Rei, are you okay?" Able''s melodic voice entered my ears.


    I turned to him and smiled while nodding my head. He leaned in and kissed my lips which calmed me down more. I felt a tug at my arm, making me turn towards Alissa. "We are both here for you." She smiled brightly at me and kissed my lips as well.


    "I am not so nervous about our rtionship, as strange as it is, but more nervous of dealing with all these high ss nobles. I just don''t want to embarrass Mom and Dad. I also do not want to embarrass the two of you either." It was true. I had practiced a lot of the etiquette needed for this day, and now I had to put it all to use.


    "That will never be possible. If I were ever embarrassed by you, then I do not deserve to be your fiance. And that would also mean that I would not be worthy of loving you as much as I do. I think Alissa would say the same." Able words were filled with warmth. I could feel his love for me which made me smile.


    "Able is right. There is no way we would ever be embarrassed by you. There is nothing that My Rei can not do and not be cute." Alissa wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tightly. I had to say I was blessed to have two people who loved me as these two do.


    I took a breath and slowly let it out. "Okay, let''s go!"


    The doors opened, and a spotlight shined down on us. We walked out onto the small balcony and looked over the crowd of people below. The many nobles that were chatting away all fell silent, seeing the three of us walk out. Down below, I saw Ruth walk up on the small stage just below us and pick up a magi mic: "Today is a special day for many reasons. It is a day of celebration for the birth of my precious daughter. It is also a day I will be announcing the engagement of my son Able Ronstine with my beautiful daughter inw Rei Lancaster. And thest thing is to announce Rei''s taking in a beautiful and wonderful concubine Alissa Lancaster."


    This was decided ahead of time. Since Alissa left her family, she would take on my family name. This announcement seemed to have caused a wave of discussion throughout the crowd. I could hear the confusion from down below. I took a deep breath, and while holding both Able and Alissa''s hands, I walked down the steps as gracefully as possible. I walked on to the stage next to Ruth and held out my hand for the mic, which she happily passed over to me.


    I took a deep breath and began to speak: "It is a pleasure to meet you all. My name is Rei Lancaster, and today I will be turning the rightful age of fourteen. Some of you may be confused as to why I am standing up here with not only a fiance but also a concubine. Well, there is nothing to exin, really. I just happen to enjoy thepany of both women and men. That is only these two who are standing next to me. Able is the man I love with all my heart. I will never betray him. And Alissa is my best friend who has fallen in love with me. For her, I went against my normal principles and took her in as my concubine. Since then, my feelings for her grow stronger every day. You could say that it is only her that could make me turn towards the same sex.


    "Some of you may say that my way of thinking is twisted and that is your own personal opinion, and I will not reject such opinions. But to me, these two people are an irreceable part of my life. Both Able and Alissa are extremely important to me. This is also the same for my mom, Ruth, and my dad Cedric who had treated me so kindly as if I was truly their daughter. So if you wish to ridicule someone after today please direct it all towards myself. I will face it all with a smile on my face.


    "You see No matter what you say to me. No matter how harsh the words. None of that will affect me. Do you know why?" I smiled brightly as I looked over the stupefied faces of all the nobles. I scanned the crowd from front to back, side to side, before continuing. "It is because I do not give a flying fuck what any of you think."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 134: The True Beginning Of Magical Love

    Chapter 134: The True Beginning Of Magical Love


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    "This is what it means to be a Ronstine! Now on this glorious day, I want everyone to have a wonderful time celebrating our Ronstine family''s newest treasure''s birthday and engagement. Let''s start the festivities!" Ruth shouted. The crowd that was once staring at me in disbelief cheered and pped. This made me feel much better. Although I know most were doing it out of kindness, and I may be talked about behind my back, but I do not care. I have a loving family standing behind me one hundred percent.


    We took to the floor, and I danced the first song with Able. The two of us danced closely as if we were one person. Next, I danced with Alissa. This time I was the one to lead. It was the first time anyone had seen two girls dance together like this. I could hear some of the people in the crowd voicing their disappointment while others found no issues with it. I was not going to pick the ones who disliked what they saw out. Everyone had the right to their own opinion. But if they dared to do something that would cause Alissa any harm, I would probably not be able to control myself.


    Our night passed without any issues.


    ---


    Time passed by in a blink of an eye for me. My rtionship with Able and Alissa has grown stronger with every passing day. I havepletely fallen in love with both of them and cherish the two of them greatly. While Able has been a perfect gentleman and only kisses me at night. Alissa was more hands and would sometimes get herself in trouble. Although I say this, it usually ends up with me giving in and letting things happen. But in this world, things like this were normal for a girl my age. I had already turned fifteen and could be considered an adult. During this past year, I have spent much of my time going on missions from the adventures guild.


    Sadly the process of going from lowest rank to highest rank was not an easy task unless something big happened. My ambition to get to B rank before the Academy test was quickly squashed, and I was only able to get to D rank just the other day. Some would say this was pretty fast for someone my age, but to me, I did not reach my goal, which made me feel a little depressed.


    But this was where everything in Magical Love takes ce, and the female lead, now my concubine, would meet the love of her life. I guess I messed up the storypletely since I happen to be the female lead''s lover. Not that I care if I messed it up or not.


    The Academy looked like a castle and was, in fact, much bigger than the royal castle. The area was filled with other kids my age and older. Small groups were dotted here and there as they chatted away, waiting for the entrance test to begin. One thing I did notice was that there were a lot of eyes on my group. This was to be expected with how cute Alissa was and how Able was, well, how do I put this, so handsome that if I were on the other side looking in, I would be drooling and taking pictures of him while screaming out his name just to get him to look my way. At any rate, these flies better stay away from my man and girl. Otherwise.


    Ahem I went off track there. The main gates were just in front of me, and when I say gates, I meanrge walls that opened up fit for any kind of monster to walk through. They were basically tworge metal doors. In front of the doors was a huge stage. There were also many testing areas. People came from all over the continent to apply for this Academy. Some would fail while others would pass with flying colors. It was a week-long event, and if you did not reserve an inn or own a courtyard in the nearby city, you would be camping outside.


    The academy itself was made of ck stones and stood on the side of arge mountain. The stairs to get to the first level of the academy had at least a few thousand steps, and I was also told these steps are also part of the final test to enter the academy.


    As for Able, Alissa, and I. Well, we would be camping out. This is a tradition that both Ruth and Cedric wanted us to start. They wanted us to understand the meaning of no special treatment. They hoped we would pass this tradition on to our childrenter in life. So the three of us have one tent that we will be staying in for the entire week. Marsil was already keeping watch of our campsite for us, and I made a small outhouse behind it with abination of earth magic, water magic, and fire magic. For something I thought up in a few minutes, it should be pretty sanitary. I made it wide to allow for a small shower as well.


    The only downside was that someone had to stand guard to make sure others did not try to enter. Although it did have a lock, I was afraid someone might try to peek. I couldn''t allow that. "Rei, you okay?"


    "Hmmm? Yeah, just thinking." I replied to Alissa''s question. Able came behind me and hugged me tightly. "Nervous?"


    "Nah, I just wish the test didn''t take an entire week. It would be nice to just go bang with arge-scale spell and get epted on the spot. But they seem very strict about such rules. You have toplete all the tests and need to pass them all in order to join the academy."


    ***


    <strong><em> Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./magical-love-learn-to-love-in-another-world_18276802205013905] remove periods from address since some sites monitor warnings like this.</em></strong>

 Chapter 135: Testing Begins

    Chapter 135: Testing Begins


    Currently, I am gathered with all the others who wish to test to join the academy. The opening ceremony was about to start, and the picture of the CG scene within Magical Love was now in front of me. The Dean, Gerald Forthson, was standing up on stage with his hands behind his back, looking out over all the testees. He looked across the sea of young hopefuls and began to speak.


    ---


    "Young Ladies and Gentlemen, You have all gathered here today in order to join my Golden Wings Magical Academy. A ce where young hopefuls will be able to train their skills and grow more powerful, and be leaders of our time. As you all know, strength means everything. With great strength, you could start your own kingdom or travel the vast world without being unhindered. What you decided to do with your strength is up to you. But before you can reach the pinnacle, you must first serve your kingdom. When you graduate, based on your honors and merits while in the academy, you may be a general andmand a vast army, or you could be one of the foot soldiers.


    "We do not promise what you can be in the future. This has nothing to do with us. It is on you to grow stronger and hone your skills until no one can beat you. Although we could let anyone in so that they can train, it has been our tradition to select the cream of the crop. The reason being is once you step through the academy''s gates, your life is your own. You could walk through it to be killed on the spot. Although we do split the groups based on years as the new arrivals, I have seen many who would step through the gate and kill the first person. They see.


    "Although we do allow this, this does not mean you can go on a ughter. For each person you kill without reason, you will receive a demerit. Upon ten demerits, you will be kicked out of the academy. And a word of warning, if you kill someone and are found out, the academy will not hesitate to notify the family of the deceased." Dean Forthson''s gaze swept over the crowd, and once he saw a bit of fear in the students'' eyes, he nodded his head. Although the Academy was set up in this way, it allowed for his students to grow stronger. The country needed strong individuals to ward off the countries so they would not invade.


    "I think I have said enough. From this moment on, the testing will begin." Dean Forthson clicked his fingers, and a barrier was formed around everyone present. A sly smile formed on his lips as he rose into the air. "The first test is about to begin."


    One by one, each youth within the barrier began to disappear.


    ---


    When I saw the barrier go up, I instinctively grabbed both Able''s and Alissa''s hands tightly and ced a barrier around us. I had no idea what was going to happen until I saw people disappearing one after the other. Before I knew what was going on, both Able and Alissa disappeared from my side, and I was in apletely different area.


    "A forests?" I looked around, and nothing but trees were in front of me. I could hear the calls of monsters all around me. But one thing I did notice was that there was a blue barrier surrounding my immediate location.


    "You have all been transported to the forest near the academy. The first test is to see how well you fare against monsters. Each location has over a thousand monsters. You must kill at least ten monsters by yourself within twenty four hours. Do not be afraid to try to push yourself to the limits. There is an academy teacher watching over each of you." Dean Forthson''s voice could be heard reverberating through the air.


    "I did not expect the test to be different this year. I guess they do change it every year, making it harder and harder." I stretched my arms and looked up at the sky. The barrier around me lifted to reveal another barrier that was much bigger. I could only guess that this was the way the academy sectioned off each test area. "I guess I should find a home base first and then go out and hunt. I just hope the others are okay. I am not worried so much about Able, but Alissa''s skills are all based on debuffing."


    At the thoughts of Alissa''s debuffing, I felt a shiver run down my spine. Thest time I sparred against her, I felt so weak after that shepletely took advantage of my inability to push her away. Although I will say it did feel nice, but still! "Ahh! What am I thinking!?" I couldn''t help but rub my head, trying to push out my impure thoughts. Able and Alissa have really made me into some kind of pervert.


    *<strong><em>Growl!</em></strong>*


    At the sound of the noise, I turned to see a spider tiger stepping out of the bush. Yes, you heard right a spider tiger. It was a spider type creature as big as a tiger with tiger stripes along its furry body. It had eight legs with actual paws. It was basically a tiger in the shape of a spider. Luckily it was not like the spider monsters I saw before or I would have probably peed myself. I drew my sword and readied myself. I didn''t n to use magic in this fight. I wanted to see how far along my swords skills have gotten.


    ---AN: Just, so you all know. I will be alternating this novel with a few of my other novels, so it will be getting updated more. I apologize for the long wait. I have been concentrating on my two newest novels The Trinity System and Reborn As A Dragon Girl With A System. ---

 Chapter 136: Top Tier Students

    Chapter 136: Top Tier Students


    Well, I wanted to only use my sword for this fight, but this stupid spider seemed to have sensed something and was now continuously shooting balls of web at me. It had literally turned around and began firing at me like some kind of machine gun. Looking at the current situation, I guess I have no choice but to use magic


    I waved my hand and created five fireballs, and fired them in secession straight at the spider. It quickly tried to dodge to the side, but unfortunately for it, I now have enough control over my own magic to direct the spell in any direction I wanted. Because of this, the situation between us had reversed. Instead of me having to run and dodge the spider''s webbing, the spider had to try to run and dodge my fireballs. Unlucky for it, my spells were much faster than they could run. In no time at all, all five fireballs smashed into the spider.


    After dusting my hands off, I looked at the now cured spider and smiled. "That was my first monster. But isn''t this test a little too easy?" I couldn''t help but think how easy this test was going to be. "Let''s first find a ce to stay for the night. Then I will just use a massive aoe spell and clear the whole area out."


    I originally wanted to practice a little, but there was no point with monsters of this level. It would be much easier for me to wipe them all out in one go. To be honest, I was more worried about Marsil and Emily. They were both guarding our tents, waiting for us. I hoped no one messes with them while we were gone. Marsil, especially since she was half-elf. Of course, if someone did try to mess with them, I would find and beat whoever did so within an inch of their life.


    I guess you could say my mentality was no longer what it was. I only cared for my loved ones now, and all others could basically take a hike. I think after being under Ruth''s care for so long, her way of thinking had soon be my own. But I must say that she is very loving and caring towards me. I will make sure to have plenty of grandchildren for herter on.


    This, of course, did not just include ke. In this world, there was nothing magic could not do. This meant that even Alissa and I could have a child together. I really should stop thinking about this stuff. It really makes me blush! "Ahh! Okay, cave, cave!"


    I walked around a bit and killed a few monsters here and there. By the time I found a decent cave, I had already reached the number of monsters I needed to kill. The ve was not too deep, but it was perfect for a ce to rest for a while. I made a small camp inside and blocked it off from the outside before making a few markers as a reminder of where it was before deciding to take care of business.


    ---


    "What is this little girl doing?" one of the elders asked as he watched Rei on the screen.


    "It seems she is casting some kind of spell." another elder replied.


    "I can see that, but why is she casting a spell?" the elder from before was perplexed at why Rei had suddenly begun waving her hand about.


    "You old fools are idiots. Did you not get the notice that we were getting a few top-tier students this year?" A young woman walked up. She was around thirty years of age, but her youth and beauty were still there, masking her look much younger.


    "Humph! What kind of top-tier student could we get out of fresh bat. Holy Shit! What the fuck did she just do!" The elder, who was about to speak in disdain, eyes almost fell out when he saw a massive magic circle appear, and then the entire forest turned into a sea of blood. The counter next to a certain girl''s name began to rise without stopping. 100,200,500, 800, until finally 1000. "This This This hasn''t happened since that woman appeared!"


    "Did I not say a few top-tier students. Look at the names below hers." The young woman smiled mockingly as she sat down. "Not even you old fogeys could do what they are doing."


    On the screen, two numbers next to two other names were steadily rising. Not as quickly as the first, but they were already in the four hundreds. The elders all sighed, looking at the numbers rising as if their test was a simple baby''s game. "Who are these kids?" One of the elders finally asked.


    "Rei Lancaster, Able Ronstine, and Alissa Lancaster. From what I understand. Rei Lancaster is Able''s fiance, while Alissa Lancaster is Rei''s concubine..." The young woman exined lightly. She just so happened to be one of the ones to be at Rei''s birthday party.


    "Wait, this does not seem right. How does a girl have a concubine that is a girl?" One of the old elders asked. He seemed very confused about this.


    "She likes both men and women. It seems that Alissa Lancaster fell in love with Rei Lancaster. The two started off as best friends." The young woman answered.


    "I see So what does this mean for bedroom activities? Does this Able Ronstine get to jo..." The old man was cut off as a white delicate hand mmed the table in front of her. "Old man, get your head out of your pants."


    ---


    Looking at the destroyedndscape in front of me, I stretched my arms up into the air, feeling much better about sleeping outside by myself. "Now to get some quality shut-eye!" I had already swept the area a few times just to confirm no more monsters were located in my area. Just knowing this set my nerves at ease. Thest thing I wanted was to end up needing to stay awake all night worrying I might be attacked. "Hopefully, I won''t have any wet dreams tonight..."

 Chapter 137: End Of The First Test

    Chapter 137: End Of The First Test


    That night I slept rather peacefully. Although I did feel slightly dirty with how I was unable to take a bath but besides that, I was rather bored. I already killed everything in my area, so I had nothing to do until it was time to go back. So all I could do was lean against the wall of the cave and close my eyes, and rest.


    ---


    Alissa sat on a rock, looking up at the sky. "I wonder how Rei is doing..." Alissa felt slightly lonely not having the girl she loved by her side. "Everything has changed. I am no longer on the same loop. I hope in the future things will also differ. No matter what happens, if this kingdom goes to war like it is supposed to and Rei ends up on the battlefield, I will protect her with everything I have."


    Alissa was resolute on this. She would put down her life for Rei. She herself did not know how many times her life cycle would repeat. But for the first time in her life, she truly loved someone from the bottom of her heart. Unlike before, where she was forcefully going through the list of the male leads causing them to fall in love with her, get married, have a family, then die, this time, she wished for nothing more than to finally end this never ensign cycle. But even if she had to start over again, she would find Rei and bring her out of that horrid house and protect her.


    Letting out a sigh, Alissa leaned back and closed her eyes as the morning sun warmed her body. "I miss Rei..."


    ---


    In another area, Able plucked a fruit from a tree and took a bite from it before quickly spitting it out: "Bleh, sour I wish we didn''t have to wait the entire twenty-four hours. I would have liked to start the next test already. Out of the three of us, I feel Rei probably killed everything in the zone without caring about her surroundings. The whole ce is probably a wastnd now."


    Chuckling to himself, Able plucked a slightly lighter color fruit from the same tree, wiped it off before taking a bite. "Just right..."


    ---


    "Test is over! Everyone will now be teleported out." A booming voice fell into my ears, and before I had a chance to prepare myself, I was already transported back to the Academy''s entrance.


    "Rei!" Both Able and Alissa ran up to me and hugged me tightly. Feeling their warmth made me smile as I hugged them back.


    "How did you two do?" I asked. I was curious as to how well they did.


    "It took me a while, but I was able to get rid of all the monsters in my zone." Alissa answered first. She seemed very proud of herself.


    "I also cleaned up my zone." Able replied proudly.


    "So did I, so it looks like we are all tied on this test." I smiled and held both their hands, intertwining my fingers with theirs.


    Our intimate actions brought a lot of attention to us, but I could care less what people thought of us. I loved both Alissa and Able, and that was all that mattered. The three of us found a tree to sit down on. Alissa used myp as a pillow while I leaned my head on Able''s shoulder. I ran my fingers through Alissa''s hair, causing her to purr like a cat.


    As we were rxing, Dean Forthson appeared once again. He stood in front of all the students with a smile on his face. "I want to say out of all my years as dean, I have seen many monsters appear. But the first test proved that monsters sometimes gather in three. In the first test, three people killed every monster in their area. That is one thousand monsters! In order to rank them, we went by who killed the monsters the quickest. First ce, Rei Lancaster! Second ce, Able Ronstine! Third ce, Alissa Lancaster! These top three will be seeded in the next test. For those who failed to kill ten monsters, well I can only say better luck next year. As for the rest of you, we will begin our next test right now. Everyone except the top three will draw lots.


    "This will be a one on one battlepetition. You need to have at least one win under your belt in order to move on to the next test. Three battle stages will already have the top three from the first test upying them. There are ten battle stages in total. If you wish to be the king of a battle stage, then you need to be sure to defeat the one standing on it. You can choose to fight or not to fight but remember you need to win one battle to go to the next test. Once two people enter a battle stage, no one else is allowed on it until one person loses. Who goes up first is up to you." Dean Forthson grinned as he scanned the crowd of hopefuls. "Rei Lancaster battle stage one, Able Ronstine battle stage two, Alissa Lancaster battle stage three. All the other battle stages are free for all. By the way, the ones left on a battle stage at the end of the test will gain twenty merits which can be used to buy things in the Academy pavilion. Let the second test begin!"


    The scene before became really chaotic. But this seemed to be Dean Forthson''s n since he only stood there and smiled as he watched as the hopeful students pushed and shoved their way to the stage. No one dared to outright fight until they got on stage in fear of being disqualified. Although the rules did not state this, there was still a chance that this could be the case. Able, Alissa and I did not have to join in on this melee since we were seeded. I helped Alissa sit up and gave both Able and Alissa a kiss on the cheek before standing up. As I stretched my arms and legs I smiled and said: "Hopefully we will both still be standing on stage in the end. Good luck you two!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!